The Bantu Bibliography Supplement

Compiled by Jouni Filip Maho

THIS VERSION DATED 16 oktober 2011

2

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

3

Table of contents Introduction.......................................................................

5

Abbreviations & acronyms ...................................................

7

Miscellaneous errata & corrigenda ........................................

13

1. Language by language survey ........................................

14

2. Comparative studies .....................................................

155

3. Proto-Bantu..................................................................

162

4. The “Bantu expansion”...................................................

163

5. Bantu classifications and surveys .....................................

164

6. Bibliographical works .....................................................

165

Index of language and dialect names....................................

172

Index of personal names .....................................................

179

4

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

5

INTRODUCTION

This is a preliminary supplement to The Bantu Bibliography (publ. late 2008). Compiling anything that aims to be comprehensive is bound to fail at many levels, especially when the scope is to cover any and all literature dealing with a group of 400-500 languages. Not only is the number of titles voluminous and disparate, it is also constantly growing, day by day. Hence this supplement, which collects those titles that for one or other reason were missed in the main publication. There is also a small errata section further below. I will not repeat here the entire introduction from the Bantu Bibliography here, except the part which explains the format used.

Chapters and headings The chapter and section numbering is the same here as it is in the main bibliography. Note, however, that I have only included those sections for which there are any updates. Hence if a section seems to be missing, it is because there are no updates for that particular section. The languages are ordered according to their so-called Guthrie codes. More specifically, the order is: A10, A11, A12, ... A20, A21, A22, ... A30, A31, A32, ... A zone miscellaneous, unsorted references B10, B11, ... B20, B201, ... ... and so on, zone by zone.

Notes on the format of entries The underlying format for the bibliographical entries is the following: •

Referential code MAIN LANGUAGE NAME (specification, e.g. geographical), variant name, another variant name, incl. dialect (variant name), another dialect (variant name), etc. References listed alphabetically.

Each language section starts with a bullet “•”. This is followed, on the same line, by a referential language code based on the widely-used coding system devised by Malcolm Guthrie. On the next line, the main language name is given in small capitals. This may or may not be followed by one or several alternate names (differing forms, variant spellings, etc.) given in regular font (i.e. not small caps). For example:

6

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

S43 SWATI, Swazi, Siswati, Ngwane Davey, Anthony S. 1990. A Swati comparative list. SAJAL, 10, p. 372-383. Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and Xhosa languages. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1970. A Swazi dialogue. Limi, 10, p. 25-29. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1972. Nog ’n Swazisamespraak. Limi, 14, p. 50-53. Note that the first paragraph (the one starting with a bullet) is slightly indented so as to remain visually distinctive even when browsing quickly through the pages. Occasionally it is convenient to list references pertaining to a particular dialect in a section of its own. These appear directly after the section for the main language. Typographically the dialectsections are distinguished by lacking a bullet, having their Guthrie codes in parentheses, and having the main dialect name appear in regular font (instead of small caps). Other than that, the dialect-sections follow the same template as do the language-sections. For example, the section for Galwa B11c, a dialect of Myene B11, begins as follows: (B11c) Galwa Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743.

Future amendments Further supplements are likely to appear. The present compiler will appreciate any additions, suggestions and comments regarding the scope and form of the Bantu Bibliography. Just send an email to ‹[email protected]›, but allow a few days before expecting a reply.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

7

ABBREVIATIONS & ACROMYMS

... AAM AAP ACCT Adm. Africa AfrL AfrSt AmAnthr Ann AnnAeq Anon. Anthropos APAL ARPAC ARSC ARSOM art. ASA ASAnthr ASC Assoc. Aufl. Ausg. AuÜ BA BAB BAKITA Bd/Bde BEd Bibl. BLS BNR Bol. Boll. BSt BUCLD Bull. BzA

missing reference details (e.g. a title) Archiv afrikanistischer Manuskripte (monograph series) Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (Frankfurt-am-Main) Agence de Coopération Culturelle et Technique (Paris) Administration, Administração, Administrasie, etc. journal published by IAI in London (other Africa-titled journals are specified) Africana linguistica (journal) African studies (journal); formerly BSt American anthropologist (journal) Annals, Annales, etc. Annales Aequatoria (journal) Anonymous (i.e. work without specified author, incl. those often credited to so-called corporate authors) journal published by the Anthropos-Institut (other Anthropos-titled journals are specified) Annual publication in African linguistics (journal) Arquivo do Património Cultural (Maputo) Académie Royale des Sciences Coloniales (Bruxelles) Académie Royale des Sciences d’Outre-Mer (Bruxelles) article number (e.g. the journal Man numbers it articles) African Studies Association (Atlanta GA) Association of Social Athropologists African Studies Centre/Center (various locations), Afrika-Studiecentrum (Leiden) Association, Associação, Associazione, etc. Auflage Ausgabe Afrika und Übersee (journal) Bachelor of Arts Basler Afrika Bibliographien (Basel) Baraza la Kiswahili la Taifa / National Kiswahili Council (Dar es Salaam) Band, Bände Bachelor of Education Bibliothèque, Bibliotheek, Biblioteek, etc. Berkeley Linguistics Society Botswana notes and records Boletim Bollettino Bantu studies (journal); later AfrSt Boston University conference on language development Bulletin Beiträge zur Afrikanistik

8

CAS CASAS CdRA CEA CEDAF CELTA CEP CEPSI CERA CICIBA CICM CNWS Coll. Comm. Corp. CRISP CUP DEA DELAN Dept. DES DLitt et Phil DPhil EAEP EAGR EAISR EALB EALL EASC Ed. ed./éd. EdD EHESS EMI ESLI EURAC Fac. FLSH GAAS GLSA GRELACO HAAP herausg. HiA HRSC

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Centre/Center of/for African Studies (various locations) Centre for Advanced Studies of African Society (Cape Town) Cahiers des religions africaines (Kinshasa) Cahiers d’études africaines (Paris) Centre d’Etudes et de Documentation Africaines (Bruxelles) Centre de Linguistique Théoretique et Appliquée [Lubumbashi] Centre d’Etudes Pastorales (Kinshasa) Centre d’Etude des Problemes Sociales Indigenes (Elisabethville) Centre d’Etudes des Religions Africaines (Kinshasa) Centre International des Civilizations Bantu (Libreville) Congregatio Immaculati Cordis Mariae (Missionaires de Scheut) Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies, State University of Leiden Collection Communication(s) Corporation Centre de Recherche et d’Information Socio-Politiques (Bruxelles) Cambridge University Press Diplôme d’études approfondies Description Systématique des Langues Nationales Department, Departement, Département, Departamento, etc. Diplôme d’études supérieures Doctor of Literature and Philosophy Doctor of Philosophy East African Educational Publishers (Nairobi) East African geographical review East African Institute of Social Research (Kampala) East African Literature Bureau (Nairobi) East African languages and dialects (monograph series) East African Swahili Committee, Makerere College (Kampala) Editions, Ediciones, Edições, Editrice, Edizione, Editore, etc.; also Editor(s) edition, édition, edição, edizione, edición, etc. Doctor of Education Ecole des Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales (various locations) Editrice Missionaria Italiana (Bologna) Esquisses Linguistiques European Academy Faculty, Faculté, Faculdade, etc. Faculté des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (various locations) Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen (monograph series) Graduate Linguistics Students Association, University of Massachusetts at Amherst Groupe de Recherche en Langues et Cultures Orales (GRELACO), Univ. Omar Bongo (Libreville) Hamburger afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (online serial) herausgegeben History in Africa (journal) Human Sciences Research Council (Pretoria)

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

IAI IFAA IIALC IICA IJAHS IKR ILCAA Impr. INDE INEP Inst. Int’l IRAC IRCB ISBN ISP ISTK IULC JAAS-Leiden JAAS-Tokyo JACS JAH JALL JdA JICU JIU JPCL JRAS Jrnl JSA JWAL KAKW KO LASU Libr. LiCCA LOT LoT LPCA LPLP LSO LULCL

9

International African Institute (London); formerly: IIALC Institut für Afrikanistik und Aegyptologie, Universität Wien International Institute of African Languages and Cultures (London); later: IAI Instituto de Investigação Científica de Angola (Luanda) International journal of African historical studies Institute of Kiswahili Research, University of Dar es Salaam (= TUKI) Institute for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa, Tokyo University of Foreign Studies Imprimerie, Imprensa, Imprenta, Impressão Instituto Nacional do Desenvolvimento da Educação Ministério da Educação (Maputo) Institut National d’Etudes Politiques (Kinshasa) Institute, Institut, Instituto, Instituut, Institutt, etc. International Institut Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (Bruxelles); formerly: IRCB Institut Royal Colonial Belge (Bruxelles); later: IRAC International Standard Book Number (current ISBN contains 13 digits, old ones had 10 digits) Institut Supérieur Pédagogique Institute Supérieur Théologique de Kinshasa Indiana University Linguistics Club (Bloomington) Journal of Asian and African studies (journal publ. by E.J. Brill) Journal of Asian and African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, (journal publ. by ILCAA) Journal of African cultural studies Journal of African history Journal of African languages and linguistics Journal des Africanistes; formerly: Journal de la Société des Africanistes Junta de Investigações Científicas do Ultramar (Lisboa) Junta de Investigações do Ultramar (Lisboa) Journal of pidgin and creole languages Journal of the [Royal] African Society Journal Journal de la Société des Africanistes; later: Journal des Africanistes Journal of West African languages Koninklijk Akademie voor Koloniale Wetenschappen (Brussel) Kongo-Overzee (journal) Linguistics Association for SADC Universities Library, Librairie “Languages in Contact and Conflict in Africa” Research and Development Programme, Gerhard Mercator University (Duisburg) Landelijke Onderzoekschool Taalwetenschap / Netherlands Graduate School of Linguistics (Utrecht) Languages of Tanzania Project, University of Dar es Salaam Language and Popular Culture in Africa Language problems and language planning (journal) Linguistics Students Organization, University of Wisconsin-Madison Lesser Used Languages and Computational Linguistics (conference series)

10

MA MBibl Med. MEd MFGDS Mitt. MPhil MRAC MRCB MS MSc MSORP n. NAI NECZAM NELIMO NJAS NS occ. OPiL ORSTOM OUP p./Pp PANSALB PGM PhD PRAESA Proc. pt. Publ./publ. PUCHE PUCHO PUG RAI Ref. RGSH RGSL R.P. SAJAL SAJL SAJS SAL

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Master of Arts Magister Bibliothecologiae (thesis) Mededelingen Master of Education Mitteilungen von Forschungsreisenden und Gelehrten aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten Mitteilungen, Mittheilungen Master of Philosophy Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (Tervuren); formerly: MRCB Musée Royal du Congo Belge (Tervuren); later: MRAC Mission(ary) Society Master of Science Michael Scott Oral Records Project (Windhoek) number, numero, Nummer, etc. Nordiska Afrikainstitutet / Nordic Africa Institute (Uppsala); formerly: SIAS National Educational Company of Zambia (Lusaka) Núcleo de Estudo de Línguas Moçambicanas, Faculdade de Letras, Universidade Eduardo Mondlane (Maputo) Nordic journal of African studies new series, nouvelle série, serie nuove, nieuwe reeks, neue Folge, etc. (Note that “NS 21 [31]” means a previous series numbering continued alongside the new.) occasional Occasional papers in linguistics (Dar es Salaam) Office de la Recherche Scientifique et Technique d’Outre-Mer (Paris) Oxford University Press page(s) Pan South African Language Board (Johannesburg) Petermanns geographische Mitteilungen Doctor of Philosophy Project for Alternative Education in South Africa, University of Cape Town Proceedings part(s), partie(s), parte(s), Teil(e), deel(e), etc. Publisher(s), Publishing, Publications, Publikasies, Publicações, Publicaciónes, Publikacii, etc. Potchefstroom University for Christian Higher Education Potchefstroomse Universiteit vir Christelike Hoër Onderwys Pontificia Università Gregoriana (Roma) Royal Anthropological Institute [of Great Britain and Ireland] (London) Refer, Referred, Reference, etc. Revue gabonaise des sciences de l’homme Royal Geographical Society of London Révérend PèreSAIRR South African Institute of Race Relations (Johannesburg) South African journal of African languages South African journal of linguistics South African journal of science Studies in African linguistics

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

SALALS SAMRO SELAF SIAS SIDA SIL SILESR SILEWP SKASE SOAS Soc. spec./spéc. StBt SUGIA SUNY suppl. SWA SzA TJH TNR trad. Trans. transcr. transl. translit. Trav. TUKI UCL UCLA UCT UEM uitg. UIUC ULB UNAM UNAZA UNESCO UNISA Univ. UNP UNZA Unpubl. UP UWits

11

Southern African linguistics and applied language studies South African Music Rights Organisation (Johannesburg) Société des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (Paris) Scandinavian Institute of African Studies (Uppsala); later: NAI Swedish International Development Authority SIL International (Dallas), earlier known as Summer Institute of Linguistics, Société Internationale de Linguistique, Sociedade Internacional de Linguística SIL electronic survey reports SIL electronic working papers Slovak Association for the Study of English School of Oriental and African Studies [orig.: School of Oriental Studies], University of London Society, Société, Sociedade special, spécial, spéciaux, etc. Studies in Bantoetale (journal) Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika State University of New York supplement(ary) South-West Africa (Namibia), Südwest-Afrika, Suidwes-Afrika Schriften zur Afrikanistik / Research in African studies Transafrican journal of history Tanganyika notes and records [until 1965], Tanzania notes and records [from 1966] traduit(e) Transactions transcribed translated transliterated Travaux Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili, Chuo Kikuu cha Dar es Salaam (= IKR) Université Catholique de Louvain University of California at Los Angeles University of Cape Town Universidade Eduardo Mondlane (Maputo) uitgawe, uitgave University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign Université Libre de Bruxelles University of Namibia (Windhoek) Université Nationale du Zaïre United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (Paris) Universiteit van Suid-Afrika / University of South Africa (Pretoria) University, Universität, Universiteit, Universitet, Université, Universidade, Univerzita, etc. University of Natal Press University of Zambia Unpublished University Press University of the Witwatersrand (Johannesburg)

12

Verl. Veröff. v./vols WUP WZKM Zeits. ZfAOOS ZfAOS ZfAS ZfE ZfES

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Verlag Veröffentlichungen volume(s), volume/volumi, tome(s), tomo(s), Band/Bände, etc. Witwatersrand University Press (Johannesburg) Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes Zeitschrift Zeitschrift für afrikanische, ozeanische und ostasiatische Sprachen Zeitschrift für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen Zeitschrift für afrikanische Sprachen Zeitschrift für Ethnologie Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

13

MISCELLANEOUS ERRATA & CORRIGENDA

Any book of any length seems to need correcting. The Bantu Bibliography is no different. There were some misplaced entries and some faulty ones, and even more that were missing alltogether. The ones that were missed and those that need substantial correcting are given in the supplementary bibliography sections that follow. In addition, the following corrections need to be made: ADDITIONS TO THE LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS p. xxii p. xxiii

ARPAC, Arquivo do Património Cultural (Maputo) ZeES, Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen (Due to a careless search/replace operation, Zeitschrift für Eingeborenen-Sprachen appears in the original Bantu Bibliography with two abbreviations, viz. ZeES and ZfES. The latter appears in the list of abbreviations, the former does not.)

MODIFICATIONS TO THE CLASSIFIED LIST OF BANTU LANGUAGES p. 766 p. 766

B741 Ngungwoni B771 Nchinchege

delete delete

ADDITIONS TO THE INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES p. 818 p. 831

Koritschoner see Cory, Hans [Koritschoner] Ondo see Mvé-Ondo, Bonaventure

MODIFICATIONS TO THE INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES p. 803 p. 803 p. 805 p. 806 p. 822 p. 822 p. 833 p. 843

Bulck, Vaast van Bulck, Gaston van Condor, C.R. Cox, Elizabeth E. Makokila, Nanzanza Makolila, M. Prinsloo, Daniël Jaco-bus Whrmuller, G.

should be Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van should be Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van should be Conder, C.R. should be Cox, Elizabeth Ellen should be Makolila, Nenzenze should be Makolila, Nenzenze delete entry should be Wehrmuller, G.

14

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

LANGUAGE BY LANGUAGE SURVEY Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 1

A10 Lundu-Balong Group •

A101 = A11, A111, A112, A113, A114, A115, A12, A121, A122, A123 OROKO, incl. Londo (Lundu), Ngolo, Bima, Lotanga (Dotanga, Batanga), Koko (Lokoko, Bakoko), Londo ba Diko, Lue (Lolue, Balue, West Kundu), Mbonge Kundu (Lokundu, Bakundu), Ekombe

Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. •

A15 MANENGUBA, Mbo, incl. Nle mbuu, Nlaa mboo, Mienge, Nswase (Basossi), Akoose (Bakossi), Elung, Bafun, Mwahed, Bakaka (Ehob mkaa’), Babong, Mwaneka, and others

Hedinger, Robert. 2008. A grammar of Akoose, a northwest Bantu language. Publ. in linguistics, 143. SIL Int’l. Pp 317. ISBN 978-1-55671-222-7. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. A20 Duala Group •

A22 KPE, Mokpwe, Bakwiri

Ardener, Edwin W. 1971. Belief and the problem of woman Bakweri. In: The interpretation of ritual: essays in honor of I.A. Richards, p. 135-158. Edited by J.S. la Fontaine. London: Tavistock Publ. Ittmann, Johannes. 1935. Von der Gottesvorstellung der Bakwiri. Africa, 8, p. 355-37. Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus P. 1963. Philosophical bases of Bakweri mysticism. Abbia, 3, p. 3944. Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus P. 1963. Fondement philosophique du mysticisme Bakweri. Abbia, 3, p. 44-47. •

A23 SU, Isu, Isubu, Bimbia

Keller, I. 1902. Astronomische Ansichten der Isubu in Kamerun. ZfAOOS, 6, p. (?). •

A24, A241, A25, A26, A261 DUALA

Bureau, Rene. 1962. Ethno-sociologie religieuse des Douala et apparentés. Recherches et études camérounaises, 7/8. Yaoundé: Inst. des Recherches Scientifiques du Cameroun.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

15

Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Ebding, Friedrich. 1938. Duala Märchen gesammelt und übersetzt. ZfES, 18, p. 140-152. Ebding, Friedrich. 1959. Duala Sprichwörter. Micro bibliotheca, 31. Posieux: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 230. Etia, Léopold Moume. 1962. La langue de douala. Clermont-Ferrand (France): Impr. G. de Bussac. Hebga, Meinrad. 1968. Le concept de métamorphose d’homme en animal chez les Duala et Ewondo, “bantu” du sud-Cameroun, 2 vols. Thèse de 3e cycle. FLSH, Univ. de Rennes. Hecklinger, Ph. 1920/21. Duala-Sprichwörter. ZfES, 11, p. 35-70, 125-160, 220-239, 306-315. Rosny, Eric de. 1981. Les yeux de ma chèvre: sur les pas des maîtres de la nuit en pays douala (Cameroun). Paris: Libr. Plon. Pp 458. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. •

A27 LIMBA, Mulimba, Malimba

Lamberty, Melinda. 2009. A rapid appraisal survey of Malimba in Cameroon. SIL electronic survey reports, n. 2009-004. Pp 20. A30 Bubi-Benga Group Ricquier, Birgit. 2005. De taalsituatie in Equatoriaal-Guinea. Lisensiaatverhandeling. Univ. Gent. Pp 136. •

A31 BOBE, Bubi, Ediya

Allen, William; Thomson, T.R.H. 1848. A narrative of the expedition sent by her majesty’s government to the River Niger in 1841, under the command of Captain H.D. Trotter, 2 vols. London: Richard Bentley. Pp xviii, 509; viii, 511. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1900. Travels in West Africa: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 2nd ed. London & New York: Macmillan. Pp xx, 541. Molino, A. Martin del. 1956. L’idée de Dieu chez les Bubis de Fernando Poo. Revue du clergé africain, 11, p. 32-43. •

A32 BATANGA, incl. Banoo (Bano’o), Bapuku

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. Banok grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. Richard, Madeleine. 1970. Histoire, tradition et promotion de la femme chez les Batanga, Cameroun. Publ. de CEEBA, série II: mémoirs et monographies, 2. Bandundu. Pp 150.

16

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

A33b KOMBE, Ngumbi

Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. •

A34 BENGA

Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. A40 Basaa Group •

A43a BASAA, Mbene, Mvele

Makasso, Emmanuel-Moselly. 2010. Functions of prosody in spontaneous speech in Bàsàa (Bantu A43): the case of melisms. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. •

A43b, A43c BAKOKO

Mpeke, [Baba] Simon. 1934. La religion des Bakoko au Cameroun. Louvain: Museum Lessianum. Schwab, George. 19xx. Unpubl. Basa grammar and English-Basa dictionary (part of record group 57, I). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. •

A44, A441 NEN, Tunen, Banen

Mahend, Betind Pierre Libère. 1966. Rites et croyances à l’enfance chez les Banen du Cameroun / Benema bi Banen ba Kamerun na mobu ma behonol eloa ye mon. Paris: Présence Africaine. Pp 126. •

A46 MANDI, Lemande, Numaand

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. •

A462 YAMBETA

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

17

A50 Bafia Group •

A53 KPA, Rikpa’, Bafia

Leidener, Rosmarie. 1982. La médecine traditionnelle chez les Bekpak (Bafia) du Cameroun, 2 vols. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 26-27. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Pp 360; 312. ISBN-10 388345-355-2, 3-88345-356-0. A60 Sanaga Group •

A622 GUNU, Nugunu

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. A70 Ewondo-Fang Group Bostoen, Koen; Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2010. On how “middle” plus “associative/reciprocal” became “passive” in the Bantu A70 languages. Linguistics, 48 (6), p. 1255-1307. Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2008. La dérivation causative dans les langues bantu du groupe A70. AfrL, 14, p. 85-108. •

A71 ETON

Velde, Mark van de. 1993. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 92, p. (?). Velde, Mark van de. 2000. Esquisse de l’iton, langue bantoue camerounaise. Thèse de DEA. Bruxelles: ULB. Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2003. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 92 (3/4), p. 43-59. Velde, Mark van de. 2006. The alleged class 2a prefix bo in Eton, a plural word. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 31, p. 119-130. Velde, Mark van de. 2008. A grammar of Eton. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. Pp 432. ISBN 978-3-11-020440-7. Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2008. Un cas de changement phonologique par réanalyse morphonologique en éton. AfrL, 14, p. 177ff. Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2009. Eton tonology and morphosyntax: a holistic typological approach. In: New challenges in typology, v. 2, p. 35-62. Edited by P. Epps & A. Archipov. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2010. The syntax of verb complements and the loss of the applicative in Eton (A71). In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.

18

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

A72(a) EWONDO, Yaunde

Hebga, Meinrad. 1968. Le concept de métamorphose d’homme en animal chez les Duala et Ewondo, “bantu” du sud-Cameroun, 2 vols. Thèse de 3e cycle. FLSH, Univ. de Rennes. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. Tsala, Théodore. 1958. Moeurs et coutumes funebres des Ewondo. Etudes camerounaises, 56, p. 8-112. •

A74 BULU-BENE

Awouma, J. 1965. Esquisse d’une étude socio-culturelle d’un conte bulu (sud-Cameroun). Présence africaine, NS 55, p. 83-91. Good, Adolphus Clemens. 18xx. Unpubl. list of Bulu words for tribal families (part of record group 169, I). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. Good, Albert Irwin. 1940. Two unpubl. Bulu grammars (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. [One written in English, the other in Bulu. Only the latter is dated 1940.] Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. materials on Bulu proverbs and folk tales (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. •

A75 FANG, Pangwe, Pahouin

Allogo, M.-F. Andeme. 1980. Esquisse phonologique de nzaman de Makokou. Mémoire de licence. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo. Azombo-Menda, S. 1975. Analyse structurale de la chanson Pahouine. Camelang (Yaoundé), 4, p. (?). Engonga, Bikoro B. 1987. Cosmologie bantu: origine de la vie, du monde et de dieu chez les Fang. Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du CICIBA, 6, p. 105-119. Fernandez, James William. 1966. Principles of opposition and vitality in Fang aesthetics. Jrnl of aesthetics and art criticism, 25, p. 52-64. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1900. Travels in West Africa: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 2nd ed. London & New York: Macmillan. Pp xx, 541. Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. Nguema-Obam, Paulin. 1983. Aspects de la religion fang: essai d’interprétation de la formule de bénédiction. Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 100. ISBN-10 2-86537-094-1. Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Pour une approche comparative de la numération dans quelques langues bantu de la région du nord-ouest: le cas du Gabon. Ann. de l’Univ. Omar Bongo, 11, p. (?). Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Quelques aspects de l’évolution du système des classes nominales du fang: le cas des préfixes nominaux. Ann. de la FLSH, 14, p. (?).

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

19

Ricquier, Birgit. 2005. De taalsituatie in Equatoriaal-Guinea. Lisensiaatverhandeling. Univ. Gent. Pp 136. Trezenem, E. 1936. Note ethnographique sur les tribus Fan du Moyen Ogooue (Gabon). JSA, 6, p. 65-93. Zoe-Obianga, J. 1968. Le Tyi dans la notion du respect de la personne chez les Fan-Bulu-Beti: essai sur la morale traditionnelle des Pahouins. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. de Strasbourg. A80 Makaa-Njem Group •

A801 GYELE, Bagyeli, Bakola

Ricquier, Birgit. 2005. De taalsituatie in Equatoriaal-Guinea. Lisensiaatverhandeling. Univ. Gent. Pp 136. •

A803 SHIWE, Oshieba, Ossyeba, “Fang Makina”

Ollomo Ella, Régis. 2007. Phonologie fonctionnelle du shiwe. Mémoire de maîtrise. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo. Ollomo Ella, Régis. 2008. La syntagmatique du shiwe, langue bantu du Gabon. Mémoire de master 2. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). •

A81 MVUMBO, Kwasio, Ngumba, Magbea, Bujeba

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpubl. Mabea grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives. •

A83 MAKAA, South Mekaa

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. •

A832 BEKOL, Kol, Bikele

Henson, Bonnie J. 2009. Defining the word in Kol. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 128140. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Henson, Bonnie J. 2010. Second position effects in Kol, a Bantu language of Cameroon. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. •

A84 NYEM, Njem, Zimu

Akumbu, Pius Wuchu. 2006. Njém phonology. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts, Letters and Social Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp xxiv, 281.

20

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Akumbu, Pius Wuchu. 2009. Tone in Njyem nouns: a Register Tier Theory perspective. SKY jrnl of linguistics, 22, p. 87-42. Bates, George Latimer. 191x. Unpublished vocabularies of Mabea, Fang, Bulu, Njima/Njem. [Among the many unpublished sources used by Johnston (1919:811ff).] Beavon, Keith H. 2003. Njyem-French-English lexicon. Yaoundé: SIL Int’l. Guthrie, Malcolm. 1971. Comparative Bantu, 2: Bantu prehistory, inventory and indexes. London: Gregg Int’l. Pp 180. ISBN-10 0-576-11002-7. Johnston, Harry Hamilton. 1919/22. A comparative study of the Bantu and semi-Bantu languages, 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xi, 819, map; xii, 544. •

A842 KOO(N)ZIME,, Nzime

Anderson, Stephen Craig; Comrie, Bernard. (Ed.) 1991. Tense and aspect in eight languages of Cameroon. Publ. in linguistics, 99. Dallas: SIL and the Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xiv, 255. Barreteau, Daniel; Beavon, Keith H. 1989. Les categories grammaticales en koozime, langue bantu parlée au sud-est du Cameroun. In: Description de langues camerounaises, p. 333-408. Edited by Daniel Barreteau & Robert Hedinger. Programme de coopération linguistique: projets de DELAN et ESLI. Paris: ACCT; ORSTOM. Beavon, Keith H. 1977. Phonological analysis of the Konsime language (dialect of Lomié). Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp iii, 58, xxi. Beavon, Keith H. 1978. A comparative analysis and historical reconstruction of Konsime noun class prefixes and consonantal phonemes. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 51. Beavon, Keith H. 1979. Studies in the discourse grammar of Konzime, a Bantu language of Cameroon. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp 107. Beavon, Keith H. 1982. The relative clause in Koozime. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 30. Beavon, Keith H. 1983. Expressions of location in Koozime. JWAL, 13 (2), p. 33-51. Beavon, Keith H. 1983. A phonology of Konzime. In: Africana linguistica, v. 9, p. 109-136. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 110. Tervuren. Beavon, Keith H. 1983. Cours d’initiation à l’orthographe de la langue koozime. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 128. Beavon, Keith H. 1984. A partial typology of Konzime (Bantu) discourse. In: Theory and application in processing texts in non-Indoeuropean languages, p. 211-271. Ed. by Robert E. Longacre. Papers in textlinguistics, 43. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Beavon, Keith H. 1984. Tone and intonation in Konzime. Cahiers du Dépt. des Langues Africaines et Linguistique de l’Univ. de Yaoundé, 3, p. 23-37. Beavon, Keith H. 1985. Two relativization strategies in Koozime discourse. JWAL, 15 (1), p. 31-56. Beavon, Keith H. 1986. Anaphora, pronouns and reference in Konzime. In: Pronominal systems, p. 167-189. Edited by Ursula Wiesemann. Continuum: Schriftenreihe zur Linguistik, 5. Tübingen: Gunter Narr. Beavon, Keith H. 1991. Koozime verbal system. In: Tense and aspect in eight languages of Cameroon, p. 47-103. Edited by Stephen Craig Anderson & Bernard Comrie. Publ. in linguistics, 99. Dallas: SIL and the Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Beavon, Keith H.; Beavon, Mary. 1996. Lexique kóonzime-français. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 121. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO; SIL.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

21

A85b BEKWEL, Bakwele

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1995. Structures phonologiques et structures prosodiques: le modèle bekwel. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. Puèch, Gilbert. 1990. Bekwel. RGSH, 2, p. 127-128. •

A86c MPIEMO, Mbimu

Lowe, Ivan; Murrell, Paul. 2010. The semantics of three Mpyemo prepositions. In: A mosaic of languages and cultures: studies celebrating the career of Karl J. Franklin, p. 201-226. Edited by Kenneth A. McElhanon & Ger Reesink. SIL e-books, 19. Dallas: SIL Int’l. Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. Thornell, Christina. 2010. Morphology of plant names in the Mpiemo language. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. A90 Kaka Group •

A93 KAKO, Kaka, Yaka

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1993. Cameroun. In: Alphabets of Africa, p. 57-105. Edited by Rhonda L. Hartell. Dakar: UNESCO in association with SIL. A zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Bahoken, J.-C. 1961. La notion de ‘bedimo’ chez les bantu du Cameroun. JSA, 31, p. 91-96. Bahoken, J.-C. 1967. Clairières métaphysiques africaines: essai sur la philosophie et la religion chez les bantu du sud-Cameroun. Paris: Présence Africaine. Pp 124. B10 Myene (Group) •

B11 MYENE

Deacken, M. 1985. Ethique et morale chez les Ngwèmyènè du Gabon à travers leur littérature orale: réflexions sur les fondements éthiques et moraux tels qu’ils sont conçus dans la littérature orale ngwèmyènè. Thèse de doctorat de 3e cycle. Univ. Paris-Val-de-Marne (Paris 12). Delorme, A. 1877. Dictionnaire français-pongoué. Mission de la Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie. Pp 354. Gachon, J.-B. 1881. Dictionnaire pongoué-français. Mission de la Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie. Pp xxxix, 287.

22

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

(B11a) Mpongwe [Anon.] 1890. Africa proverbs and riddles. Tuapeka times (New Zealand), February 5, p. 3. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1900. Travels in West Africa: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 2nd ed. London & New York: Macmillan. Pp xx, 541. Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1912. Where animals talk: West African folk lore tales. Boston: Richard G. Badger. Pp 250. (B11b) Rongo, Orungu Ambouroue, Odette. 2006. De la tonalité des nominaux en orungun (B11b). AfrL, 12, p. 1-23. (B11c) Galwa Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1897. Travels in West Afria: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. London: Macmillan. Pp xvii, 743. Kingsley, Mary Henrietta. 1900. Travels in West Africa: Congo Français, Corisco and Cameroons. 2nd ed. London & New York: Macmillan. Pp xx, 541. B20 Kele Group •

B201 NDASA, Andasa

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. •

B203 SAMA, Osamayi

Mokrani, Soraya. 2005. Eléments nouveaux en vue de la description de la langue samaye (B25): éléments de phonologie et de morphologie. Mémoire de master. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 150. •

B21 SEKI(YANI), Bulu, Sheke

Ricquier, Birgit. 2005. De taalsituatie in Equatoriaal-Guinea. Lisensiaatverhandeling. Univ. Gent. Pp 136. •

B23 MBANGWE

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

23

B25 KOTA, Ikota

Andersson, Efraim. 1972. The concept of justice and morality among the Bakuta in the CongoBrazzaville. Ethnos (Stockholm), 37, p. 5-39. Perron, P. 1964. Lexique français-ikota, 2 vols. Makoukou (Gabon): Mission Catholique. B30 Tsogo Group •

B305 VOVE, Ghevove, Pove, “Bubi”

Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger. (Ed.) 2006. Essai de grammaire pove: langue bantoue du groupe B30. Libreville: Ed. Raponda Walker. •

B31 TSOGO, Ghetsogo, Mitsogo

Sillans, Roger. 1967. Motombi, mythes et énigmes initiatiques des Mitsogbo du Gabon central, 1: la route de la vie. Paris: Présence Africaine. Sillans, Roger. 1972. Mobonghwe, mythes et énigmes initiatiques des Mitsogbo du Gabon central, 2: la route de la mort. Paris: Présence Africaine. •

B32 KANDE, Okande

Grollemund, Rébecca. 2005. Esquisse de description de l’okande: langue bantoue du groupe B30. Thèse de Masters 1. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Grollemund, Rébecca. 2006. Les Okandé du Gabon, locuteurs d’une langue en danger (langue bantoue du groupe B30): langue et culture. Thèse de Masters 2. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 227. B40 Shira-Punu Group •

B44 LUMBU

Emejulu, James D.; Pambo-Loueya, Constant-Félix. 1990. Ghilumbu. RGSH, 2, p. 197-201. B50 Nzebi Group •

B52 NZEBI, Njabi

Clements, George N. 1991. Vowel height assimilation in Bantu languages. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 17, suppl., p. 25-64. Mondzo, J.C. 1980. Réflexions sur l’éducation au Gabon: le cas de l’ethnie Ndzebi. Mémoire de licence. [Details wanting.]

24

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

B60 Mbete Group •

B62 MBAAMA, Mbamba

Adam, A.G. 1996. Sagesse obamba (Haut-Ogooué). Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du CICIBA, 7, p. 109-119. Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. B70 Teke (Group) Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. Dechamps, Roger. 1982. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 11: la sculpture teke du Zaïre et du Congo. Africa-Tervuren, 28 (3), p. 37-41. Dusselje, E. 1910. Les Tegues de l’Alima. Anvers: De Cauwer. Gabati, J.-M. 1969. Notions de l’âme et de l’esprit de mort chez les Teke. In: Mort, funérailles, deuil et culte des ancêtres chez les populations du Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 109-110. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 3. Bandundu. Ibalico, Marcel. 1955. L’origine des Batéké d’Impila. Liaison: organe des cercles culturelles de l’Afrique Equatoriale Français (Brazzaville), 46, p. 37-39. •

B71 TEGHE, North Teke, incl. Keteghe, Latege (Kateghe)

Linton, Pauline. 2009. The noun class system of Latege. 3rd edition. Libreville: GRELACO; SIL Int’l. Pp 26. •

B73 WEST TEKE, incl. Tsaayi, Laali, Yaa, Tyee

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. •

B77a KUKWA (South Teke)

Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Teke and its dialects in Congo: status of the research. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 63-75. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. •

B78 WUUMU, Wumbu

Masuka, A. 1952. Proverbes Bagumbu. Aequatoria, 15, p. 135-140.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

25

B80 Tiene-Yanzi Group •

B82 BOMA, Buma

Balanda, G. 1969. L’organisation judiciare chez les Basakata, les Badja, et les Baboma. In: L’organisation judiciare en Afrique noire, p. 109-129. Bruxelles: Inst. de Sociologie, ULB. Selvaggi, G. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Boma. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 67-71. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Storme, R.P.M. 1955. Ngankabe, la prétendue reine des Baboma, d’après H.M. Stanley. Mémoire. Bruxelles: Académie Royale des Sciences Coloniales. •

B83 MFINU, Funika, Mfununga

Daeleman, Jan. 1958. Mfinu-Texten. KO, 24 (4/5), p. 225-238. Vos, [Mgr] de. 1910. Les Banfunungu. La revue congolaise, 1, p. (?). •

B84 (= B87) MPUONO, Mpuun, Mbuun, Mbunda, Babunda

Angus, F. 1960. Quelques considerations sur la vie privée d’antan chez les Ba-bunda (Ambun). In: Pour servir. Mayidi (Congo Belge). Biletsi, E. 1967. La solidarité chez les Ambun et l’éthique chrétienne. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Biletsi, E. 1968. La solidarité chez les Ambun. Etudes congolaises (Kinshasa), 11 (1), p. 4-24. Bostoen, Koen; Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 2011. Passiveness and inversion in Mbuun (Bantu B87, DRC). Studies in language, 35 (1), p. 72-111. Flament, E. 1934. Contribution à l’étude des Babunda. Congo, 15?, p. (?). Greggio, G. 1931. Tra i Babunda nel Congo Belga. La civiltà cattolica (Roma), 82 (4), p. (?). Kalamba, A. 1957. Etude descriptive sur le culte des ancestres ches les Ambun. In: Pour servir. Mayidi (Congo Belge). [Details wanting.] Kalamba, A. 1957. Conceptions de l’au-delà et ses répercussions dans la vie morale chez les Ambun. Revue du clergé africain, 12, p. 21-24. Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2010. La dénomination de plantes en mbuun, mpiin et nsong: procédés de creation lexicale et principes sémantiques. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Un recueil de proverbes mbuun d’Imbongo (R.D. Congo, bantu B87). AnnAeq, 29, p. 381-423. Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2010. Les plantes et l’invisible chez les Mbuun, Mpiin et Nsong (Bandundu, RD Congo): une approche ethnolinguistique. SUGIA, 21, p. 95-122. Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1988. Variation phonologique du mbuun. Pistes et recherches (Kikwit), 3, p. (?). Ngatshi, Kamvudi. 1978. Esquisse critique d’une anthropologie politique bantu à travers les sociétés secrètes Mbuum. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 118. Weeks, G. 1937. La peuplade des Ambundu. Congo, 18, p. (?).

26

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

B85 YANS, Yanzi, incl. Mbiem, Yeei, Tsong (Nsong, Songo, Ntsuo), Mpur (Mput), Tsambaan

Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1941. Les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la Gobari. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 10:3. Bruxelles. Pp 172. Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1943. La propriété ches les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la Gobari. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 11, p. 1-10. Beaucorps, Rémi de. 1951. L’évolution économique chez les Basongo de la Luniungu et de la Gobari. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 20:4. Bruxelles. Pp 68. Bongo-Pasi, Moke Sangol. 1983. Ethique familiale yansi face à l’avortement provoqué. Anthropos, 78 (5/6), p. 878-880. Bostoen, Koen; Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2007. Un recueil de proverbes nsong (R.D. Congo, bantu B85d). AnnAeq, 28, p. 521-578. Hochegger, Herrmann. 1968. La notion de l’être suprême chez les Yansi. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 77-82. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Hochegger, Herrmann. 1969. Conceptions de la mort, rites de sépulture et deuil chez NsalaMbanda (Yansi). In: Mort, funérailles, deuil et culte des ancêtres chez les populations du Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 45-51. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 3. Bandundu. Kibanga, M. 1975. Images parentales et représentation divine chez les adolescents yansi scolarisés de Kinshasa. Mémoire en licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 160. Kikama, Kividi. 1979. Etude du concept mwool chez les Yansi et son intégration au christianisme. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Kunkala, Nsamne Manzal’a. 1975. Mariage et vie conjugale yanz. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2006. Phytonymes et zoonymes en nsong (R.D. Congo): une étude linguistique de la faune et de la flore. Mémoire de DEA. Bruxelles: ULB. Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2010. La dénomination de plantes en mbuun, mpiin et nsong: procédés de creation lexicale et principes sémantiques. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Noms et usages des plantes utiles chez les Nsong. Göteborg africana informal series, 6. Dept. of Oriental and African Languages, Göteborg Univ. Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2010. Les plantes et l’invisible chez les Mbuun, Mpiin et Nsong (Bandundu, RD Congo): une approche ethnolinguistique. SUGIA, 21, p. 95-122. Plaen, Guy de. 1974. Les structures d’autorité des Bayanzi. Paris: Ed. Universitaires. Pp 335. Schweizer, B. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Yansi. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 72-74. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Simon, J. 1968. Nziam Mpwo chez les Yansi du goupement Kimobo. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 74-77. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Swartenbroeckx, Pierre. 1969. La magie ches les Yanzi du Congo. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge d’Anthropologie et de Préhistoire, 80, p. (?).

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

27

Thiel, Josef Franz. 1963. Gottesglaube und Ahnenkult der Bayansi. In: Festschrift Paul Schebesta zum 75. Geburtstag, gewidmet von Mitbrüdern, Freuden und Schülern, p. 215-222. Studia instituti anthropos, 18. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Thiel, Josef Franz. 1972. Die übermenschlichen Wesen bei den Yansi und einigen ihrer Nachbarn. Anthropos, 67, p. 649-689. Zara, Mfwo Bameninkie. 1973. Foi chrétienne et croyances magiques chez les Yansi. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 160. •

B861 NGUL, incl. Ngwi

Alengila, Wurengor. 1978. Ewu ou la palabre chez les Angwi: éléments pour une philosophie de la palabre africaine. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 120. Katesi, Yime-Yime. 1994. Notes on some customary beliefs and practices of the Angwi-Angye. AnnAeq, 15, p. 23-32. Nziem, Isidore Ndaywel è. 1973. Note sur les structures d’autorité chez les Ngwi (Bas-Kasaï), et leur origine. Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 2, p. 85-103. •

B863 MPIIN, Pindi

Muluwa, Joseph Koni. 2010. La dénomination de plantes en mbuun, mpiin et nsong: procédés de creation lexicale et principes sémantiques. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Muluwa, Joseph Koni; Bostoen, Koen. 2010. Les plantes et l’invisible chez les Mbuun, Mpiin et Nsong (Bandundu, RD Congo): une approche ethnolinguistique. SUGIA, 21, p. 95-122. B zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1990. Les langues du Gabon: état des connaissances. RGSH, 2, p. 29-36. Hombert, Jean-Marie. 2009. La diversité culturelle de l’Afrique est menacée. La recherche, 429 (avril), p. 36-39. Mayer, Raymond. 1990. Histoire de l’écriture des langues du Gabon. RGSH, 2, p. 65-91. Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 2004. Phonologie historique de la zone B. Kinshasa: CELTA. Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Pour une approche comparative de la numération dans quelques langues bantu de la région du nord-ouest: le cas du Gabon. Ann. de l’Univ. Omar Bongo, 11, p. (?). Raponda Walker, André. 1937. Dénominations astrales au Gabon. Bull. de la Société des Recherches Congolaises (Brazzaville), 24, p. 150-166. C10 Ngondi Group •

C101 DIBOLE, Babole

Leitch, Myles Francis. 2009. Persistent labials, slippery coronals: the puzzle of Dibole consonant features. Toronto working papers in linguistics, 30, p. 69-90.

28

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. •

C102, C103 NGANDO-KOTA

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1988. Temps et espace: du vécu au linguistique (exemples dans quatre langues d’Afrique centrale). In: Temps et aspects: actes du colloque CNRS, Paris, 24-26 octobre 1985, p. 55-81. Edited by Nicole Tersis-Surugue & Alain Kihm. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF, 19. Paris: Ed. Peeters. •

C104 YAKA, Aka

Guille-Escuret, Georges. 1998. La révolution agricole des pygmées Aka: de la structure dans l’événement et réciproquement. L’homme, 38 (147), p. 105-126. Monama, Mbui. 1981. Le langage rituel des jumeaux: le cas des Banzari. In: Langage et philosophie: actes de la 4e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 23 au 27 avril 1979, p. 295-304. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 6. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1988. Temps et espace: du vécu au linguistique (exemples dans quatre langues d’Afrique centrale). In: Temps et aspects: actes du colloque CNRS, Paris, 24-26 octobre 1985, p. 55-81. Edited by Nicole Tersis-Surugue & Alain Kihm. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF, 19. Paris: Ed. Peeters. •

C105 MBENGA

Bahuchet, Serge. (Ed.) 1979. Pygmées de Centrafrique: études ethnologiques, historiques et linguistiques sur les “Ba.Mbenga” (aka/baka) du nordouest du bassin congolais. Bibl. de la SELAF, 73-74; Etudes pygmées, 3. Paris. Pp 180. Mangulu, André Motingea; Bonzoi, Mwamakasa. 2008. Aux sources du lingála: cas du mbenga de Mankanza. African study monographs (Kyoto), 38, p. 1-93. Mortier, P. Rodolf. 1941. Classificate der talen van Ubangi. Aequatoria, 4, p. 1-8. Mortier, P. Rodolf. 1946. Ubangi onder linguistisch opzicht. Aequatoria, 9, p. 104-112. Regnault, M. 1911. Les babenga, négrilles de la Sangha. L’anthropologie, 22, p. 261-288. •

C11 NGONDI, Ngundi

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

29

C12 PANDE-GONGO, Pande-Bogongo

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. •

C141 ENYELE, Inyele

Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. •

C15 BONGILI, Bongiri

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2008. Aspects du bongili de la Sangha-Likouala, suivis de l’esquisse du parler énga de Mampoko, Lulonga. ILCAA language monograph series, 4. Tokyo. Pp xii, 107. ISBN 978-4-87297-996-1. Ouzilleau, [Dr]. 1911. Notes sur la langue des pygmées de la Sanga, suivies de dix vocabulaires. Revue d’ethnographie et de sociologie, 2, p. 75-92. C20 Mboshi Group •

C25 MBOS(H)I

Ibara, Yvon Pierre Ndongo. 2007. The syntactic interpretation of overt NPs in Embosi. SKASE jrnl of theoretical linguistics, 4 (2), p. 62-72. Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. •

C26 KWALA, Likwala

Lebeuf, Jean-Paul. 1962/64. Le mythe de la création chez les Likouba et les Likouala (Congo). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques, Paris 1960, v. 2, pt. 2, p. 421-427. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. •

C27 KUBA, Likuba

Lebeuf, Jean-Paul. 1962/64. Le mythe de la création chez les Likouba et les Likouala (Congo). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques, Paris 1960, v. 2, pt. 2, p. 421-427. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. C30 Bangi-Ntomba Group •

C30A BANGALA

Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1954. The so-called Bangala and a few problems of arthistorical and ethnographical order. KO, 20, p. (?).

30

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

C30B LINGALA

Boeck, Egide de. 1904. Notions du lingala ou langue du haut-fleuve: vocabulaire et phrases pratiques. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du Sacré-Coeur. Pp 38. Boeck, Egide de. 1911. Grammaire du lingala. 2e éd. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du SacréCoeur. Pp 55. Boeck, Egide de. 1912. Vocabulaire du lingala. 2e éd. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du SacréCoeur. Pp 94. Boeck, Egide de. 1914. Eeinige begrippen van lingala met woordenlijst en gebruikelijke volzinnen. 3e uitg. Bruxelles: Dewarichet. Pp 49. Boeck, Egide de. 1937. Vocabulaire lingala-français, français-lingala. 2e éd. Turnhout (Belgique): Impr. Henri Proost. Pp 344. Boeck, Egide de; Peeters, Edward. 1942. Theoretische en practische cursus in lingala: met woordenlijst en samenspraken. Trad. de la français. Tongerloo (Belgique): Sint Norbertus Druk. Pp 127. Brisard, Frank; Meeuwis, Michael. 2009. Present and perfect in Bantu: the case of Lingala. JALL, 30 (1), p. 21-44. Dubinsky, Stanley; Nzwanga, Mazemba. 1995. Expletive subjects in Lingala: a challenge to Burzio’s generalisation. In: Grammatical relations: theoretical approaches to empirical questions. Edited by Clifford S. Burgess, Katarzyna Dziwirek & Donna B. Gerdts. Stanford: CSLI Publ. Harrison, Anette Renée. 2008. Directives in Lingala: participation and subjectivity in a Congolese women’s church group. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Santa Barbara. Pp xix, 310. Mangulu, André Motingea; Bonzoi, Mwamakasa. 2008. Aux sources du lingála: cas du mbenga de Mankanza. African study monographs (Kyoto), 38, p. 1-93. Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday. 1980. Vers une terminologie philosophique en langues bantu: essai de traduction en Langala d’Amour et responsabilité de Karol Wojtyla. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp xxvi, 202. Meeuwis, Michael. 2010. A grammatical overview of Lingála. Studies in African linguistics, 81. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 209. ISBN 978-3-86288-023-2. Miriongi, Wasilwa. 2000. Msingi wa lugha ya lingala = Basics of the Lingala language. Tala (Kenya): Ya Solo Enterprises. Pp 87. •

C311 MABA(A)LE

Tanghe, J. 1951. Mabale stories [pt. 1]. KO, 17, p. 369-372. Tanghe, J. 1952. Mabale stories [pt. 2]. KO, 18, p. 305-307. Tanghe, J. 1953. Mabale stories [pt. 3]. KO, 19, p. 146-148. Tanghe, J. 1954. Mabale stories [pt. 4]. KO, 20, p. 265-266. Tanghe, J. 1955. Mabale stories [pt. 5]. KO, 21, p. 298-299. •

C315 ENGA, Baenga

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2008. Aspects du bongili de la Sangha-Likouala, suivis de l’esquisse du parler énga de Mampoko, Lulonga. ILCAA language monograph series, 4. Tokyo. Pp xii, 107. ISBN 978-4-87297-996-1.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

31

C322 DZAMBA, Zamba

Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. •

C33 SENGELE

Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1961. Mbom’ipoku, le seigneur à l’abîme: histoire, croyances, organisation clanique, politique, judiciare, vie familiale des Bolia, Sengele, et Ntomb’e Njale. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 3. Tervuren. Pp 310. •

C34 SAKATA, incl. Djia (Badia), Bai (Kibay), Tuku (Ketu)

Balanda, G. 1969. L’organisation judiciare chez les Basakata, les Badja, et les Baboma. In: L’organisation judiciare en Afrique noire, p. 109-129. Bruxelles: Inst. de Sociologie, ULB. Bompaka, Nkeyi Makany. 1973. L’évolution actuelle des régimes matrimoniaux en coutume Sakata. Ann. de la Fac. du Droit de l’UNAZA, 2, p. 77-106. Borms, [?]. 1905. Notes ethnographiques sur le lac du Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 11, p. 123-124. Bylin, Eric. 1955. Att giftas: en undersökning om äktenskapet mot bakgrunden av de sexuella uppträdandet hos sakatafolket = To marry: an investigation into marriage in view of the sexual behaviour among the Sakata people. Uppsala Univ. Pp 50. Colldén, Lisa. 1970. Four Sakata tales. Ethnos (Stockholm), 35, p. 116-122. Denis, Jules. 1935. L’organisation d’un peuple primitif. Congo, 16 (1), p. 481-502. Fievez, [?]. 1897. Les lacs Tumba et Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 2, p. 40-43. Focquet, C.-D. 1924. Les populations indigènes du territoire de Nkutu et de Nsontin, connus également sous le nom de Badia, Lesa, Basakata. Congo, 5 (2), p. 129-171. Izai, B.D. 1964. Religionen i Basakata = Religion among the Basakata. Thesis. Stockholm: Betelseminariet. Ize-Sense, I.N.K. 1975. Le service funèbre traditionnel chez les Basakata. Mémoire. Kinshasa: ISTK. Kalemashe-Monshe, I. 1972. Les institutions politiques traditionelles chez les Basakata. Mémoire. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Mafili, Ipo-Abelela. 1980. Quelques genres mineurs de la littérature orale sakata: essai d’analyse métafolklorique. Travail de fin d’études. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Makalebo, N. 1979. Education traditionelle et le phénomène de la délinquance juvenile chez les Basakata. Mémoire de diplôme d’état. Univ. de Dakar. Modjumvela, A.A. 1973. Oeuvre de la mission baptiste suédoise chez les Basakata. Mémoire. Ecole du Théologie Evangelique de Kinshasa. Monsengo, Osantwene. 1974. Le père aui ne voulait pas de fille: mythes tere et nkundu. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. II, 18. Bandundu. Pp vi, 203. Motima, Kebashuni Ntua. 1980. Du rituel l’Ikpa: monstration de l’intersubjectivité chez les Basakata. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 43. Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1994. Réflexes consonantiques du sakata. Kinshasa: CELTA.

32

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ndukutea, I.O. 1973. L’ame selon le peuple des Sakata. Mémoire. Ecole du Théologie Evangelique de Kinshasa. Ngule-Kele, A. 1971. Société et vie religieuse chez le peuple “Sakata”. Mémoire. Bukavu: ISP. Niamadjomi, L. 1966. Fiançailles et mariage chez les baSakata. In: Le mariage, la vie familiale et l’éducation coutumière chez diverses ethnies de la Province de Bandundu, p. 22-23. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. I, 1. Bandundu. Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna. 1975. L’organisation politique traditionelle des basakata en République du Zaire. Les cahiers du CEDAF, sér. 1: sociologie, anthropologie, 7/8, p. (?). Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna. 1976. L’organisation politique traditionelle des basakata en République du Zaire. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). Orshoven, J. van. 1966. Le mariage coutumier chez les baSakata. In: Le mariage, la vie familiale et l’éducation coutumière chez diverses ethnies de la Province de Bandundu, p. 17-21. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. I, 1. Bandundu. Sousberghe, Léon de. 1966. Classes ou générations nobles chez les Sâ. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 12 (1), p. (?). Sundberg, W. 1937. Monkando mo ito. Stockholm: Westerbergs. Pp 120. Tylleskär, K.; Tylleskär, Thorkild. 1988. Cassava and child health among Sakata: a nutritional study of an ethnic group in northern Bandundu region in Zaire. Minor field study reports, 16. Dept. of Pediatrics, Uppsala Univ. Pp 71. Viaene, Ernest; Bernard, Fernand. 1909. Chez les Lessa [pt. 1]. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 33, p. 464-510. Viaene, Ernest; Bernard, Fernand. 1910. Chez les Lessa [pt. 2]. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 34, p. 198-229. Weiland, N. 1969. Le culte des ancêtres chez les Sakata. In: Mort, funérailles, deuil et culte des ancêtres chez les populations du Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 132-135. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. I, 3. Bandundu. Yenkon, [?]. 1970. Le système de parenté et les système politique chez les Basakata au Lac Léopold II. Dakar: Environnement et Dévéloppement du Tiers Monde. •

C35a NTOMBA

Borms, [?]. 1905. Notes ethnographiques sur le lac du Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 11, p. 123-124. Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1961. Mbom’ipoku, le seigneur à l’abîme: histoire, croyances, organisation clanique, politique, judiciare, vie familiale des Bolia, Sengele, et Ntomb’e Njale. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 3. Tervuren. Pp 310. Fievez, [?]. 1897. Les lacs Tumba et Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 2, p. 40-43. Mpongo, Laurent. 1968. Pour une anthropologie chrétienne du mariage au Congo: vers un rituel chrétien du mariage conforme au génie des Ntomb’e Njale. Kinshasa: Ed. du CEP. Pp xxix, 201. Mpongo, Laurent. 1968. La célébration du mariage coutunier par les Ntomb’e du Lac Léopold II. CdRA, 2, p. 289-300. Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba. 1976. Le critère de moralité dans l’éthique sexuelle des Ntomba [pt. 1]. Telema, 2 (8), p. 53-58. Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba. 1977. Le critère de moralité dans l’éthique sexuelle des Ntomba [pt. 2]. Telema, 3 (10), p. 67-75.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

33

C35b BOLIA

Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1961. Mbom’ipoku, le seigneur à l’abîme: histoire, croyances, organisation clanique, politique, judiciare, vie familiale des Bolia, Sengele, et Ntomb’e Njale. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 3. Tervuren. Pp 310. Fievez, [?]. 1897. Les lacs Tumba et Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 2, p. 40-43. Ngila, Bompeti. 1996. L’usage symbolique des l’habillement dans la palabre Bolia au Zaïre. Revue africaine des sciences de la mission, 3 (4), p. 121-129. •

C36 LOSENGO cluster

————— (C36d) Mangala, Ngala Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1954. The so-called Bangala and a few problems of arthistorical and ethnographical order. KO, 20, p. (?). Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1977. Ndeko ou pacte du sang chez les Bangala de Bomongo: essai d’analyse de la notion d’amour du prochain en un milieu africain. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 76. Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1978. La solidarité entre les vivants et les morts chez les Bangala de Bomongo. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 84. Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga. 1979. Ndeko, le pacte du sang: une expression de la solidarité chez les Bangala de Bomongo. CdRA, 13 (26), p. 231-267. (C36e) Boloki Meeuwis, Michael. 1999. Buntungu’s “Mokingi mwa Mputu”: a Boloki perception of Europe at the end of the 19th century. LPCA text archives, 1. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. Philippe, R. 1961. La pêche en saison chez les Boloki. Africa-Tervuren, 7 (82-84, 106-109). Philippe, R. 1963. Les Boloki du Luki. Africa-Tervuren, 9 (42-43). •

C37 BUDZA, Buja

Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 107-124. C40 Ngombe Group •

C41 NGOMBE

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1992. La dialectique de la dénotation et de la connotation dans la nomination: éléments pour une sémiologie structurale et pragmatique des anthroponymes bantu Ngombe-Henza. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa.

34

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Mokobe, Njoku. 1979. Le fondement éthique des rites gémellaires chez les Ngombe Mowea de Gombalo. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 101. •

C414 LIGENDZA

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1981. L’universel philosophique et ses prolégomènes dans le discours parémiologique Genza. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 84. •

C43 BENGE-BAATI

Koloma, Matongi. 1993. Eléments de description du baati, parler bantou de la region du Haut-Zaïre. Mémoire de licence. Mbandaka: ISP. C50 Soko-Kele Group •

C53 POKE, Pfoke, Topoke, Gesogo

Liolo, Olo-o-Bia. 1965. Le concept moto: pour une étude systématique du concept moto dans la pensée de Topoke. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium(?). Pp 69. •

C55 KELE, Lokele, “Yalulema”

Bokanga, Itindi. 1988. Bibliographie des Lokele. Cahiers de religions africaines (Kinshasa), 12 (43/44), p. 143-174. C60 Mongo-Nkundo Group •

C61 MONGO-NKUNDO, Lomongo, Lonkundo

Bittremieux, Leo. 1921/22. Godsdienstbegrippen bij de Nkundu’s van ’t Leopoldmeer, Kongo. Anthropos, 16/17, p. 628-632. Bittremieux, Leo. 1922. Godsdienstbegrippen bij de Nkundu’s van ’t Leopoldmeer. Congo, 3, p. (?). Boelaert, Edmond. 1936. De elima der Nkundo. Congo, 17 (1), p. 42-52. Boelaert, Edmond. 1938. De rechtsproeven bij de Nkundo. Congo, 19 (2), p. 526-546. Boelaert, Edmond. 1939. Bene- and maledictie bij de Nkundo. Congo, 20 (2), p. 376-379. Boelaert, Edmond. 1957. De dood bij de Nkundo. Ann. de Notre Dame du Sacré Coeur, Borgerhout, 68, p. 154-155. Boelaert, Edmond. 1957. La mort chez les Nkundo. Ann. de Notre Dame du Sacré Coeur, Borgerhout, 69, p. 155-156. Bongango, Kalambay. 1977. L’étude des tabous chez les Mongo de Basankusu. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. Esol’eka, Likote l’Ofete Nkanzamba. 1974. La conscience morale chez les Mongo. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. Pp iv, 89.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

35

Goethem, E. van. 1950. Le dieu des Nkundo. Aequatoria, 13, p. 1-6, 41-48. Hensey, Andrew Fitch. 1924. My children of the forest. New York: George H. Doran. Pp 221, plates. Heusch, Luc de. 1956. Vie quotidienne des Mongo du Kasaï. Bruxelles: Exploration du Monde. Pp 48. Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1959. Losako, salutation solennelle des Nkundó. Mémoires de l’ARSC, section des sciences morales et politiques, 20:1. Bruxelles. Pp 223. Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1974. La société politique nkundo. Etudes zaïroises de l’INEP 2, p. 85-107. Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1985. Mongo et Kuba: le nom de dieu. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 291-294. Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1988. L’ethnie mongo. Les nouvelles rationalités africaines, 11, p. 397-403. Kerken, Georges van der. 1938. Religion, science et magie au pays des Mongo. Bull. des séances de l’IRCB, 9 (2), p. 202-292. Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 107-124. Monsengo, Osantwene. 1974. Le père aui ne voulait pas de fille: mythes tere et nkundu. Publ. de CEEBA, sér. II, 18. Bandundu. Pp vi, 203. (C61B) Bokote, incl. Bombomba Bombute, Ekoliaka Boyawa. 1975. La notion de la parole chez les Mongo dans la circonscription de Bolenge, zone de Monkoto. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Mangulu, André Motingea. 2001. Lopolotsi: poèmes anciens d’un esclave bombomba. LPCA text archives, 2. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. (C61E) Konda, Ekonda Everbroeck, Nestor van. 1974. Ekond’e Mputela: histoire, croyances, organisation clanique politique, sociale et familiale des Ekonda et de leurs Batoa. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’anthropologie, 21. Tervuren. Pp xiv, 306. Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1982. Education et proverbes chez les Ekonda. Eduafrica, 8, p. 159-165. Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1992. Les Ekonda et le concept de solidarité. In: Forschungen im Zaire: in memoriam Erika Sulzman. Edited by E.W. Müller & Anna-Maria Brandstetter. Mainzer Afrika-Studien, 1. Münster: Lit Verl. Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1993. Le proverbe ekonda et le concept de solidarité: témoignage d’une tradition servant de base au développement. In: Tradition, spiritualité et développement: actes de la 13e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1992, p. 41-55. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 22. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mbolokala, Imbuli. 1996. “Ebanga” ou la rationalité du communautarisme Ekonda. In: Philosophie africaine, rationalité et rationalités: actes de la 14e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 24 au 30 avril 1994, p. 313-322. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 24. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. (C61L) Mbole Baselle, Baang’Osema. 1979. Le mariage chez les Mongo de Boende. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante.

36

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Jacobs, Joannes. 1997. Shimo ya Lofokefoke, le récit épique de Lofokefoke: textes otetela et lombole. Nte Ntekete (?), 3, p. vi-vii, 1-25. •

C611 BAFOTO, Batswa de l’Equateur

Boelaert, Edmond. 1947. Les batswa: notes démographiques. Aequatoria, 10, p. 134-136. Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1934. Die Religion der Bacwa-Pygmoiden am Equator, BelgischKongo. Archiv für Religionswissenschaft, 32, p. 38-51. C70 Tetela Group •

C71 TETELA

Ahondju, Mathilde Wendenda. 1994. Dynamique des représentations sociales de l’intelligence chez les Tetela (Zaïre): étude des notions de Yimba-Lomba. Mémoire. Univ. de Genève. Baluti, Katukandany. 1988. Les proverbes tetela: étude thématique et socio-culturelle. Thèse de 3e cycle. Univ. Paris-Val-de-Marne (Paris 12). Pp 234. Bokanga, Itindi; Djomo, Lola. 1989. La dynamique de la personne dans la religion et culture tetela. Revue africaine de théologie (Kinshasa), 13, p. 274-276. Dimandja, Eluy’a Kondo. 1979. Homme d’autrui: étude sémantique à partir des parémies tetela. CdRA, 13 (25), p. 109-129. Djongolele, Tshudi. 1991. La notion d’aîné chez les Atetela du Zaïre. CdRA, 24, p. 113-121. Hagendorens, J. 1970. La parenté, l’alliance, la succession chez les tetela. Pastoralia (San José CA), 4 (2), p. 102-106. Hagendorens, J. 1979. Proverbes tetela. Leuven. Pp 283. Heusch, Luc de. 1954. Autorité et prestige dans la société tetela. Zaïre, 10, p. 1011-1027. Jacobs, Joannes. 1996. Shimo ya Kudukese, l’épopée de Kudukese: texte otetela. Nte Ntekete (?), 1, p. 1-39. Jacobs, Joannes. 1997. Shimo ya Lofokefoke, le récit épique de Lofokefoke: textes otetela et lombole. Nte Ntekete (?), 3, p. vi-vii, 1-25. Jacobs, John. 2000. Elementen van de kosmologie van de Tetela (D.R. Congo) en van de andere bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472. Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1964. Les termes qui désignent “dieu” en tetela. Pastoralia (San José CA), 2 (2), p. 15-17. Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1986. Devinettes tetela, avec traduction. Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): Pères Passionistes. Pp 185. Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1995. Le mal moral: le péché, mpekaato, koolo (pl. akoolo), munga en tetela? Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): Pères Passionistes. Pp 11. Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1976. L’impact de l’inconscient dans les distiques tetela (Zaïre): étude ethno-psychanalytique. Mémoire de diplôme. Univ. de Paris. Pp 133. Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1981. Lieux de l’expérience et du sens du soi. Essai de compréhension du système de la personnalité dans ses rapports aux formes constitutives de la fondation de sens: la cas de la socio-culture otetela (Zaïre). Thèse de 3e cycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). Pp 516. Lola, Nicolas Djomo. 1988. La dynamique de la personne dans la religion et la culture tetela. Bibl. du CERA, 11. Kinshasa.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

37

Lomonde, Shosola. 1980. Survie et morale chez les Tetela du Sankuru. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 127. Longoya, Djongondo. 1977. Doka ou le problème du mal chez les Tetela. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 88. Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga. 1982. La logique de classes et les mécanismes des procès tropologiques, instruments d’analyse et d’interprétation philosophiques des proverbes tetela dans ‘Métaphore et métonymie dans les symboles parémiologiques’ de Nkombe Oleko. Cahiers de l’ISP (Gombe), série B, 3 (2), p. 398-421. Ndjovu, André Nguwo. 1978. Onto: l’homme-personne dans la pensée traditionelle tetela. Mémoire. Univ. de Fribourg (Suisse). Pp 221. Nyeme, J.A. 1969. La mort chez les Atetela [pt. 2]. Pastoralia (San José CA), 5 (7), p. 7-12. Nyeme, J.A. 1969. La mort chez les Atetela [pt. 1]. Pastoralia (San José CA), 5 (6), p. 22-36. Shongo, Longengo. 1990. Le consentement au mariage chez les Tetela hier et aujourd’hui: culture tetela et foi chrétienne. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 173. Tshonga, Onyumbe; Wemboloke, Lowenga la. 1991. Le rituel du lokashi (eternuement) chez les Tetela. AnnAeq, 12, p. 125-132. Tulamba, Berthold Openge Djamba wa. 1978. Les proverbes: structure et fonction du langage symbolique chez les Tetela, Zaïre. Mémoire. Paris: EHESS. Turner, J. 1969. L’ethnie tetela. Etudes africaines du CRISP (Bruxelles), (1969), p. (?). Utshudi, E.-D. 1969. Les interdits et tabous chez les Atetela. Congo-Afrique, 33, p. 149-157. Wetshemongo, Michel Kamomba. 1998. Le système verbal de l’òtètèla, langue bantu du Congo (Zaïre). In: Systèmes verbaux, p. 197-212. Edited by Fernand Bentolila. Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Peeters. Wemalowa, Louis. 2002. De l’entendement et du coeur: conseils et réflexions sur les travaux actuels en langue otetela. Nte Ntekete (?), 13, p. 51-61. Wemalowa, Mbudi Tokopanga. 1997. Shimo ya Kudukese: woho wa hende la diomboelo dy’eteketa emoci / L’épopée Kudukese version no 2 avec explication des concepts importants. Nte Ntekete (?), 2, p. viii-ix, 26-83. •

C72 KUSU, Fuluka, Kongola

Ally, J.A. 1949. La mort chez les Bakusu. La voix du congolaise (Léopoldville), 5, p. (?). Riel, F. van; Plaen, Guy de. 1967. Données sur les Binja des environs de Kasongo. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 10. Tervuren. Pp x, 36. •

C74 YELA, Boyela

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions: Mbole, Yela and Pere. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (1), p. 54-61, 99-100. Molin, S. 1933. Notes sur les Boyela. Congo, 14, p. (?). Rop, Albert Jozef de. 1955. Lilwa-beeldjes bij de Boyela. Zaïre, 9, p. 115-123.

38

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

C75 KELA, Lemba

Empain, A. 1922. Les Bakela de la Loto. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 46, p. 206-265. C80 Bushoong Group •

C81 DENGESE, Nkutu

Cornet, Joseph. 1976. A propos des statues N’Dengese. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 17, p. (?). •

C82 HENDO, Lohendo, “Songomeno”

Ngonga-Ke-Mbembe, Hubert. 1976. Approche littéraire sur la prière hindo: analyse sémantico-formelle. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Pp 220. •

C83 BUSHOONG, Kuba

Cornet, Joseph. 1982. Art royal kuba. Milan: 5 Continents Ed. Pp 343. Dechamps, Roger. 1970. Première note concernant l’identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique. Africa-Tervuren, 16 (3/4), p. 77-83. Denolf, Prosper. 1933. De Oto-legenden bij de Bangongo en de Bashobwa. Congo, 14 (1), p. 237-246. Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1985. Mongo et Kuba: le nom de dieu. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 291-294. Huysman, Alfred. 1904. Les Bakubas. Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 28, p. (?). Jadot, J.-M. 1947. Le miracle bushongo: contribution à la philosophie et à l’histoire de l’art mélanien au Congo belge. Revue congolaise illustrée, 19 (9), p. 3-11. Meurant, Georges. 1986. Shoowa design: African textiles from the kingdom of Kuba. London & New York: Thames & Hudson. Pp 206. Mulamba, Mutatayi. 1982. Regard sur la statuaire kuba: art religieux africain. CdRA, 16 (31/32), p. 113-133. Vansina, Jan. 1958. Les croyances religieuses des Kuba. Zaïre, 12, p. 725-758. •

C84 LELE

Douglas, Mary Tew. 1954. The Lele of the Kasai. In: African worlds: studies in the cosmological ideas and social values of African peoples. Edited by Daryll Forde. London: OUP for the IAI. Mbaka, Makinda. 1997. Le système traditionnel des anthroponymes leele. Pistes et recherches (Kikwit), 12 (3), p. (?).

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

39

C zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Conrau, G. 1898. Einige Beiträge über die Völker zwischen Mpundu und Bali. MFGDS, 11, p. 194-204. Mokuba, M. Ipan. 1974. Contribution à l’étude des localités du Zaïre: l’émiettement du milieu rural. Mémoire. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Rossignon, [?]. 1897. Le pays baigné par la Mfimi, la Lukenie et le lac Léopold II. La belgique coloniale, 3, p. 101-103, 114-116, 149-151, 163-164, 364-367, 389-392. Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G. 1977. Processus d’intégration des emprunts linguistiques en bantou et promotion des langues nationales. Etudes rwandaises, 10 (2), p. 29-38. D10 Mbole-Enya Group •

D11 MBOLE

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions: Mbole, Yela and Pere. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (1), p. 54-61, 99-100. •

D12 LENGOLA

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions [pt. 3]: Lengola, Metoko, and Komo. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (2), p. 52-58. Jak, J. 1938. Einige ethnographie over de Walengola-Babira. Congo, 19 (1), p. (?). Jak, J. 1939. De Walengola. Congo, 20 (2), p. 47-55. •

D13 METOKO, Mituku

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions [pt. 3]: Lengola, Metoko, and Komo. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (2), p. 52-58. •

D14 ENYA, Ena, Genya

Koloni, Jean. 1971. Eléments de morphologie et de vocabulaire de la langue enya. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Université Lovanium.

40

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

D20 Lega-Holoholo Group •

D20A GENGELE

Lecoste, Baudouin. 1954. Bangengele et Wasongola: contribution à l’établissement d’une carte des groupes ethniques du Congo Belge. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 22 (10), p. (?). •

D201 LIKO, Lika

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2008. Nine vowels and ATR vowel harmony in Lika, a Bantu language in D.R. Congo. AfrL, 14, p. 63-84. Wit, Gerrit de. 2010. Lika phonologie. SILEWP 2010-002. Dallas: SIL Int’l. Pp 11. •

D21 BA(A)LI, South-East Bua (Bwa)

Brandt, L. 1923. Note sur le mambela des Babali. Congo, 4, p. (?). Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1930/31. Die Babali-Neger. Mitt. der Geographischen Gesellschaft Wien, (?), p. (?). •

D23 KOMO, Kumu

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1957. La société kumu face au Kitawala. Zaïre, 11, p. 7-40. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions [pt. 3]: Lengola, Metoko, and Komo. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (2), p. 52-58. Devisch, Renaat; Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1979. Mort, deuil et compensations mortuaires ches les Komo et les Yaka du nord au Zaïre. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 96. Tervuren. Pp viii, 197. Gerard, J. 1956. Les grands initiations chez les Bakumu du nord-est et populations avoisinantes. Zaïre, 10 (1), p. 87-94. Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1973. Het komo-masker: oorsprong en functie. Africa-Tervuren, 19, p. 29-32. Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1973. Le temps dans la culture komo. Africa, 43, p. 2-17. Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1975. Cosmologie et structuration de l’espace chez les Kumu. Africa, 45 (2), p. 123-138. Mwene-Batende. 1982. Mouvements messianiques et protestation sociale: le cas du Kitawala chez les Kumu du Zaïre. Bibl. du CERA, 8. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 304. •

D24 SONGOLA, Songoora, North Binja

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

41

Lecoste, Baudouin. 1954. Bangengele et Wasongola: contribution à l’établissement d’une carte des groupes ethniques du Congo Belge. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 22 (10), p. (?). •

D25 LEGA-MWENGA, Lega-Ntara, Isile

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Schemata in Lega art. In: Form in indigenous art: schematisation in the art of aboriginal Australia and prehistoric Europe, p. 59-65. Edited by Peter J. Ucko. Canberra: Australian Inst. of Aboriginal Studies. Busungu, Masumbuko wa. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale du Lega: phonologie et morphologie. Travail de fin d’études. Bukavu: ISP. Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine. 1992. “Mutanga” ou corde de la sagesse des Balega. L’Africain: revue des étudiants africains en Belgique, 31 (155), p. 15-17. Klopper, S. 1985. Speculation on Lega figurines. African arts (Los Angeles), 19 (1), p. 64-69. Kun, Nicholas de. 1966. L’art lega. Africa-Tervuren, 12, p. 69-99. Mutuza, R.E. 1972. Le Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Philosophie, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Pp 436. Mutuza, R.E. 1977. Le Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? In: La philosophie africaine, p. 159-165. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 1. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mutuza, R.E.; Ngindu, Mushete. 1978. Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? Présence africaine, nouvelle série bilingue, 105/106, p. 11-28. Ngozi, Isaya Makungu ma. 1977. Les canons de l’esthétique lega. CdRA, 24, p. 4. Zuesse, Evan M. 1978. Action as the way of transcendance: the religious significance of the Bwami cult of the Lega. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 9, p. 62-72. •

D251 LEGA-MALINGA, Lega-Shabunda

Kyankenge, M. Kita. 1985. La technologie traditionnelle de la métallurgie du fer chez les Balega de Pangi (Zaïre). Muntu: revue scientifique et culturelle du CICIBA, 3, p. 85-100. Mutuza, R.E. 1972. Le Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Philosophie, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Pp 436. Mutuza, R.E. 1977. Le Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? In: La philosophie africaine, p. 159-165. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 1. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mutuza, R.E.; Ngindu, Mushete. 1978. Bwame, la superstructure de la société Lega: frein ou moteur au développement? Présence africaine, nouvelle série bilingue, 105/106, p. 11-28. •

D26 ZIMBA, Nyangwe, South Binja

Maes, Joseph. 1911. Zimba. Man, 11, p. (?). Riel, F. van; Plaen, Guy de. 1967. Données sur les Binja des environs de Kasongo. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 10. Tervuren. Pp x, 36.

42

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

D27 BANGUBANGU

Thilmany, R. 1939. Chefferie des Bango-Bango. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 7, p. (?). •

D28 HOLOHOLO

Delhaise, Charles Godefroid Félix François. 1908. Ethnographie congolaise: chez les Warundi et les Wahorohoro. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 32, p. (?). D30 Bira-Nyali Group •

D302 GURU, Boguru

Anderson, [Capt.] 1911. Some tribal customs in their relatives to medicine and morals in the Nyam-Nyam and Gour peoples. In: Fourth report of the Wellcome Tropical Research Laboratories. Edited by Andrew Balfour. Khartoum: Gordon Memorial College. •

D31 BHELE, Peri, Pere

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1977. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions: Mbole, Yela and Pere. African arts (Los Angeles), 10 (1), p. 54-61, 99-100. •

D311 BILA, Forest Bira

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1951. Die Beschneidungsschule (Nkumbi) bei Wald-Babira und Bambuti. Anthropos, 46, p. 980-994. Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1966. Verwandtschaftsterminologie der Ituri-Pygmäen und der Waldneger Bira und Balese. Anthropos, 61, p. 460-576. Sporcq, J. 1975. The Bira of the savanna and the Bira of the rain forest: a comparative study of two populations of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Jrnl of human evolution, 4 (6), p. 505-516. •

D32 BIRA, Plains Bira, Sese, Sumbura

Sporcq, J. 1975. The Bira of the savanna and the Bira of the rain forest: a comparative study of two populations of the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Jrnl of human evolution, 4 (6), p. 505-516.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

43

D331 BVANUMA, South Nyali

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1966. Die Süd-Nyali oder bafuaNuma am Albertsee. Wiener völkerkundliche Mitt., 13 (8), p. 37-54. •

D332 BUDU, Bodo, Ebudu

Frieke-Kappers, Claertje. 2007. The creative use of genre features: continuity and change in patters of language use in Budu, a Bantu language of Congo (Kinshasa). PhD thesis. Free Univ. of Amsterdam. Pp xv, 450. Frieke-Kappers, Claertje. 2008. The communicative value of acculturated language: the case of Budu adjectives. In: Translation and interculturality: Africa and the West. Edited by Stella Linn, Maarten Mous & Marianne Vogel. SzA, 16. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. D40 Nyanga Group •

D43 NYANGA

Augustin, Paul. 1959/60. La coutume des Wanianga. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 28/29, p. 105-142. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1956. De hond bij de Nyanga: rituel en sociologie. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in-8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, NS 8:3. Bruxelles. Pp 168. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1958. Les divisions du jour et de la nuit chez les Nyanga. Aequatoria, 21, p. 134-138. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1978. Hero and chief: epic literature from the Banyanga, Zaire Republic. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp xii, 320. Biebuyck, Daniel P.; Biebuyck, Brunhilde. 1987. We test those whom we marry: an analysis of thirty-six Nyanga tales. Traditional cultures in modern Africa, 1. Budapest: African Research Program, Dept. of Regional Geography, Loránd Eötvös Univ. Pp 115. D50 Bembe-Buyi Group •

D54 BEMBE

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1962. Les mitamba: système de mariages enchaînés chez les Babembe (Territoire de Fizi, Province du Kivu, République du Congo). Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, NS 27:2. Bruxelles. Pp 34. Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1972. Bembe art. African arts (Los Angeles), 5 (3), p. 12-19, 75-84. Dechamps, Roger. 1973. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 3: la sculpture bembe de l’est du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 19 (4), p. 103-108. Gossiaux, P. 1974. Recherches sur l’art bembe. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 11, p. 2640.

44

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

D55 BUYI

Kun, Nicholas de. 1979. L’art boyo. Africa-Tervuren, 25, p. 29-44. Zangrie, L. 1947/50. Les institutions, la religion et l’art des Babuye. L’ethnographie, NS 45, p. (?). E50 Kikuyu-Kamba (C. Kenya) Group •

E51 KIKUYU, Gikuyu

Bottignole, Silvana. 1981. Una chiesa africana si interroga: cultura tradizionale kikuyu e cristianesimo. Brescia (Italia): Morcelliana. Bottignole, Silvana. 1984. Kikuyu traditional culture and Christianity: self examination of an African church. Transl. from Italian. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational Books. Pp xi, 233. Burton, Michael; Kirk, Lorraine. 1979. Ethnoclassification of body parts: a three-culture study. Anthropological linguistics, 21 (8), p. 379-399. Cayzac, J. 1910. La religion de Kikuyu (Afrique orientale). Anthropos, 5, p. 309-319. Good, Charles M.; Kimani, V.; Lawry, J.M. 1980. Gukunura mundu mugo: the initiation of a Kikuyu medicine man. Anthropos, 75 (1/2), p. 87-116. Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1920. The native races of East Africa. Native races of the British Empire series, 3. London: OUP (Humphrey Milford). Kenyatta, J. 1937. Kikuyu religion: ancestor-worship and sacrifical practices. Africa, 10, p. 308328. Kinoti, Hannah W. 1983. Aspects of Gikuyu traditional morality. PhD thesis. Univ. of Nairobi. Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 107-124. Lombardi, Linda. 1993. Dahl’s Law in Kikuyu. Univ. of Maryland working papers in linguistics, 1, p. (?). Nyagah, Judith W. 1994. The acquisition of initial English consonant clusters by Kikuyu children. (Thesis?) Univ. of Reading. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. Plane, Mark. 1991. An analysis of contemporary Kikuyu oral and written narratives. MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Taibl, Agnes. 2009. “Kikuyu Problem” und “Luo Agenda”: zur Politisierung von Ethnizität in Kenia 2007. Stichproben, 16, p.(?). Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Pauw, Guy de; Githinji, Peter. 2006. A grapheme-based approach to accent restoration in Gîkûyû. In: Proc. of the 5th international conference on language resources and evaluation (LREC 2006), Genoa, Italy, May 2006, p. 1937-1940. European Language Resources Assoc. Wanjeri, Michael Maina. 2006. Language and gender: male domination among the Kikuyu of Kenya, East Africa. Undergraduate C-level essay. Karlstad Univ., Sweden. Wanjohi, Gerald J. 1978. An African conception of God: the case of the Gikuyu. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 9 (2), p. 6-10.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

45

Wanjohi, Gerald J. 1990. The philosophy of Gikuyu proverbs: an epistemological contribution. In: Denken unterwegs: Philosophie im Kräftefeld sozialen und politischen Engagements, p. 383-394. Edited by Henk Oosterling & Frans de Jong. Amsterdam: B.R. Gruner. •

E52 EMBO, Kiembu

Saberwal, Satish. 1969. Rapport and resistence among the Embu of central Kenya. In: Stress and response in fieldwork. Edited by F. Henry & Satish Saberwal. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston. •

E53 MERO, Kimeru

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

E54 THARAKA

Muriungu, Peter. 2010. Accounting for the three readings of the causative morpheme in Kîîtharaka. NJAS, 19 (3), p. 181-200. Muriungu, Peter. 2011. An anti-locality restriction on subject wh-phrases in Kîîtharaka. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 822-831. •

E55 KAMBA, Kikamba, Kekamba

Osborne, Myles. 2010. The Kamba and Mau Mau: ethnicity, development, and chiefship, 19521960. IJAHS, 43 (1), p. 63-88. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. E60 Chaga Group Stambach, Amy. 2000. Lessons from Kilimanjaro: schooling, community, and gender in East Africa. New York: Routledge. Pp xv, 206. ISBN-10 0-203-90105-3. •

E62 “CHAGA” (unspecified)

Gutmann, Bruno. 1926. Das Recht der Dschagga. Arbeiten zur Entwicklungspsychologie, 7. München: Verl.-Handlung Oskar Beck. Pp 777. Ntiro, S.J. 1953. Desturi wa Wachagga = Customs of the Chagga people. Nairobi. Pp vi, 50. [Details wanting.] Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.

46

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Steiner, F.B. 1954. Chagga truth: a note on Gutmann’s account of the Chagga concept of truth in ‘Das Recht der Dschagga’. Africa, 24, p. 364-369. •

E621 (= E61, parts of E62a) WEST KILIMANJARO, Chaga, incl. Meru (= E61), Mashami (= E62a)

Carlsson, Ellen. 2003. To have and to hold: continuity and change in property rights institutions governing water resources among the Meru of Tanzania and the BaKgatla in Botswana, 1925-2000. Lund studies in economic history, 28. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Pp 290. ISBN-10 91-22-02032-2. Fokken, Hermann A. 1905/2010. Das Kisiha. Gramatica series, v. 5. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 56. ISBN 978-3-89586-049-2. Harjula, Raimo. 1969. God and the sun in Meru thought. Ann. of the Finnish Society for Missiology and Ecumenics, 16. Helsinki. Harjula, Raimo. 1978. Ancestral spirits as helpers among the Meru of Tanzania. Temenos (Helsinki), 14, p. 53-78. Larsson, Rolf. 2001. Between crisis and opportunity: livelihoods, diversification and inequality among the Meru of Tanzania. Lund dissertations in sociology, 41. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Pp 528. ISBN-10 91-7267-101-7. Rubanza, Yunus Ismail. 2008. Kimeru lexicon. LoT publ., 15. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-19-7. Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Kimashami lexicon. LoT publ., 8. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-08-1. •

E622 (= parts of E62a, all E62b) CENTRAL KILIMANJARO, Chaga, incl. Mochi (= E62a), Vunjo (= E62b)

Mrikaria, George. 2008. Kimochi lexicon. LoT publ., 17. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-17-3. •

E64 KAHE

Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Kikahe lexicon. LoT publ., 18. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-15-9. •

E65 GWENO

Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Kigweno lexicon. LoT publ., 16. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-16-6. E70 Nyika-Taita Group Gray, John Milner. 1957. Exorcising demons on the Swahili coast. Tomorrow: world digest of psychical research and occult studies, 5, p. 43-48. Hunt, K.J.; Hawthorne, W.D.; Russell, A.; Jones, A. 1981. Kaya, an ethnobotanical perspective: the report of the Oxford Ethnobotanical expedition to Kenya January to June 1981. Oxford. Pp iv, 125, plates.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

47

E71 POKOMO, Pfokomo, Kipokomo

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Werner, Alice. 1912/13. Manuscript grammar and vocabulary of Pokomo. [Ref. to by Johnston (1919:788).] •

E72 NORTH MIJIKENDA, Nyika, incl. Giryama, Kauma, Conyi, Duruma, Rabai, Jibana, Kambe, Ribe

Frank, William. 1953. Habari na desturi za Waribe = History and customs of the Ribe people. London: Sheldon Press and Macmillan & Co. Pp ix, 65. Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson. 1989. Spirit possession among the Mijikenda. Kenya past and present, 21, p. 29-32. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Mkangi, Katama. 1995. The perception of Islam by the Mijikenda of Kenya coast. In: Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya, p. 109-115. Edited by Mohamed Bakari & Saad S. Yahya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Newman, John F.; Newman, Bonnie. 1988. Duruma verb description. Nairobi: Bible Translation & Literacy, East Africa. Sperling, D.C. 1985. Islamization in the coastal region of Kenya to the end of the nineteenth century. Hadith (Nairobi), 8, p. 33-82. Udvardy, Monica L. 1990. Kifudu: a female fertility cult among the Giriama. In: The creativity communion: Africal folk models of fertility and the regeneration of life, p. 137-152. Edited by Anita Jacobson-Widding & Walter E.A. van Beek. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Udvardy, Monica L. 1991. Gender, power and the fragmentation of fertility among the Giriama of Kenya. In: Body and space: symbolic models of unity and division in African cosmology and experience, p. 143-154. Edited by Anita Jacobson-Widding. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Udvardy, Monica L. 1992. The fertility of the post-fertile: concepts of gender, aging and reproductive health among the Giriama of Kenya. Jrnl of cross-cultural gerontology, 7 (4), p. 289306. Udvardy, Monica L. 1995. The lifecourse of property and personhood: provisional women and enduring men among the Giriama of Kenya. Research in economic anthropology, 16, p. 325348. Volk, Erez. 2007. High, low and in between: Giryama tonology. MA thesis. Tel-Aviv Univ. Pp 84. Waaijenberg, Hendrik. 1993. Land and labour in Mijikenda agriculture, Kenya, 1850-1985. ASC research reports, 53. Leiden. Waaijenberg, Hendrik. 1994. Mijikenda agriculture in coast province of Kenya: peasants in between tradition, ecology and policy. Amsterdam: Royal Tropical Inst. Pp 307. Willis, Justin; Miers, Suzanne. 1997. Becoming a child of the house: incorporation, authority and resistance in Giryama society. JAH, 38 3), p. 479-495.

48

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

E73, E731, E732 SOUTH MIJIKENDA, incl. Digo, Segeju, Degere

Gerlach, Luther P. 1959. Some basic Digo conceptions of health and disease. In: One-day symposium on attitudes to health and disease among some East African tribes, p. 9-34. Kampala: EAISR. Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson. 1989. Spirit possession among the Mijikenda. Kenya past and present, 21, p. 29-32. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Mkangi, Katama. 1995. The perception of Islam by the Mijikenda of Kenya coast. In: Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya, p. 109-115. Edited by Mohamed Bakari & Saad S. Yahya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Nicolle, Steve M. 2006. Concise grammar of the Digo language. In: Mgombato: Digo-EnglishSwahili dictionary, p. 204-214. Edited by Joseph Mwalonya, Alison Nicolle, Steve M. Nicolle & Juma Zimbu. EALL 16. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Nicolle, Steve M. 2007. The grammaticalization of tense markers: a pragmatic reanalysis. Cahiers chronos, 17, p. 47-65. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Sperling, D.C. 1985. Islamization in the coastal region of Kenya to the end of the nineteenth century. Hadith (Nairobi), 8, p. 33-82. Willis, Justin; Miers, Suzanne. 1997. Becoming a child of the house: incorporation, authority and resistance in Giryama society. JAH, 38 (3), p. 479-495. •

E74 TAITA, incl. Dabida, Kasigau

Verbi, V.; Austin, [Miss]. 19xx. Kidabida vocabulary and grammatical notes. [Ref. to by Johnston (1919:788).] •

E741 (= E74b) SAGALA, Kisagala

Verbi, V.; Austin, [Miss]. 19xx. Kisagala vocabulary and grammatical notes. [Ref. to by Johnston (1919:788).] E zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Bakari, Mohamed; Yahya, Saad S. (Ed.) 1995. Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Pp xiv, 339. Kaburu, Wilfred. 1995. African traditional religion: interaction with Islam in Kenya. Univ. of Birmingham. [Details wanting.]

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

49

F10 Tongwe-Bende Group •

F11 TONGWE, Sitongwe

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

F12 BENDE, Sibende

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. F20 Sukuma-Nyamwezi Group •

F21 SUKUMA, Kesukuma, “Gwe”

Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 107-124. Madulu, Ndalahwa F. 1998. Changing lifestyles in farming societies of Sukumaland: Kwimba District, Tanzania. Working papers, 27. Leiden: ASC. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Pfister, G.F. 1962. Marriage among the central Basukuma. Anthropological quarterly, 35, p. 134-142. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

F22 NYAMWESI, Kinyamwezi

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Schoenberger, Paul. 1995. Nyamwezi names of persons. Anthropos, 90 (1/3), p. 109-132. Spellig, F. 1927. Über Geheimbünde bei den Wanyamwezi. ZfE, 59, p. 62-66. •

F23 SUMBWA, Shisumbwa

Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Sisumbwa dictionary. LoT publ., 13. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-13-5. Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2008. Derivation in Sisumbwa. OPiL, 3, p. 53-81.

50

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

F24 KIMBU, Kikimbu

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. F30 Nilamba-Rangi Group •

F31 NILAMBA, Nilyamba, Ilamba, incl. Ihaanzu (Isanzu)

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

F32 NYATURU, Kinyaturu, Remi

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

F33 RANGI, Langi, Irangi, Kirangi

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Stegen, Oliver. 2007. Matumizi ya lugha za asili na umuhimu wake: mfano wa lugha ya Kirangi = The use of indigenous languages and its significance: the case of Kirangi. OPiL, 2, p. 126135. Stegen, Oliver. 2010. What can stylistic comparison of Rangi stories tell us about grammatical description? In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. •

F34 MBUGWE, Buwe, Kiumbugwe

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. G10 Gogo-Kagulu Group •

G11 GOGO, Cigogo

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

51

G12 KAGULU, Cikagulu, Kikagulu, North Sagara, Megi

Beidelman, Thomas Owen. 1980. Women and men in two East African societies. In: Explorations in African systems of thought: papers given at a seminar organized for the African Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 143-164. Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. Beidelman, Thomas Owen. 1991. Containing time: rites of passage and moral space of bachelard among the Kaguru, 1957-1966. Anthropos, 86 (4/6), p. 443-461. Petzell, Malin. 2008. The Kagulu language of Tanzania: grammar, text and vocabulary. EALL, 19. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 234. ISBN 978-3-89645-704-2. Petzell, Malin. 2010. Further analysis of negation in Kagulu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. G20 Shambala Group •

G22 PARE, Pare-Asu

Danholz, Jakob Janssen. 1916. Im Banne des Geisterglauben: Züge des animistischen Heidentums bei den Wasu in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Leipzig: Evangelisch-Lutherischen Mission. Pp 133. Mreta, Abel Yamwaka. 2008. Chasu lexicon. LoT publ., 14. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-14-2. Porter, Karen Ann. 2004. “Marriage is trouble”: an analysis of kinship, gender identity, and sociocultural change in rural Tanzania. Anthropos, 99 (1), p. 3-14. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G221 MBUGU, Kimbugu cha Kawaida, Outer Mbugu, “Normal Mbugu”

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. •

G23 SHAMBALA, Shambaa, Sambaa, Kishambala

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Riedel, Kristina. 2009. The syntax of object marking in Sambaa: a comparative Bantu perspective. PhD thesis. Leiden Univ. Riedel, Kristina. 2010. Coordination and subject/object marking in Sambaa. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.

52

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

G24 BONDEI, Kibondei

Kiango, John G. 2008. Kibondei lexicon. LoT publ., 20. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-21-0. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. G30 Zigula-Zaramo Group •

G31 ZIGULA, Zigua, Kizigula

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Mochiwa, Zakaria S.M. 2008. Kizigula lexicon. LoT publ., 21. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-22-7. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G33 ZARAMO, Dzalamo, Kizaramo

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Swantz, Marja-Liisa. 1993. Human body as a symbol of resistence: the case of the Zaramo of Tanzania. Occ. papers from the Inst. of Development Studies, 14. Univ. of Helsinki. Pp 36. Swantz, Marja-Liisa; Mjema, Salome; Wilde, Zenya. 1995. Blood, milk and death: body symbols and the power of regeneration among the Zaramo of Tanzania. Westport CN: Bergin & Garvey. •

G34 NGULU

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G35 RUGURU, Luguru, Cilugulu

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

53

G38 VIDUNDA

Legère, Karsten. 2009. Plant names in the Tanzanian Bantu language Vidunda: structure and (some) etymology. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 217-228. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Legère, Karsten. 2009. Missionary contributions to Bantu languages in Tanzania: James Thomas Last (1850-1933) and the Vidunda language. Historiographica linguistica, 36 (2/3), p. 393-406. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. G40 Swahili Group •

G40D ENGSH

Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 1997. Sheng and Engsh: the booming offspring of linguistic intermarriage. In: Languages in contrast, p. 87-94. Edited by Ingrid Riscom. African studies series, 51. Bayreuth Univ. •

G40E SHENG

Bosire, Mokaya. 2009. What makes a Sheng word unique? Lexical manipulation in mixed languages. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 77-85. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Caron, Bernard. 2008. As línguas vernáculas urbanas na África: o caso do sheng. In: África no Brasil: a formação da língua portuguesa, p. 89-100. Edited by J.L. Fiorin & M. Petter. São Paolo (Brazil): Ed. Contexto. Githinji, Peter. 2008. Sexism and (mis)representation of women in Sheng. JACS, 20 (1), p. 1532. Githiora, Chege. 2008. Ambivalent attitudes: perception of Sheng and its speakers. NJAS, 17 (2), p. 113-136. Kang’ethe-Iraki, Frederick. 2004. Cognitive efficiency: the Sheng phenomenon in Kenya. Pragmatics, 14 (1), p. (?). King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey; Kobia, John. 2008. Lugha kama kitambulisho: changamoto ya Sheng nchini Kenya = Language as identity: the challenge of Sheng in Kenya. NJAS, 16 (3), p. 320332. Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 1997. Sheng and Engsh: the booming offspring of linguistic intermarriage. In: Languages in contrast, p. 87-94. Edited by Ingrid Riscom. African studies series, 51. Bayreuth Univ. Raymond, Ohonde Ochieng. 2000. Sheng variations: a comparative study of the lexical variations of Eastlands Sheng. BA thesis. Univ. of Nairobi. Samper, David Arthur. 2002. Talking Sheng: the role of a hybrid language in the construction of identity and youth culture in Nairobi, Kenya. PhD thesis. Philadelphia: Univ. of Pennsylvania. Pp 301.

54

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

G40F SHABA SWAHILI, Katanga Swahili, Lubumbashi Swahili

Blommaert, Jan. 2001. The other side of history: grassroots literacy and autobiography in Shaba (Congo). General linguistics, 38 (1), p. 133-155. Blommaert, Jan. 2003. Writing as a problem: African grassroots writing, economies of literacy, and globalization. Language in society, 33, p. 643-671. Fabian, Johannes. 2001. Commenting Kalundi’s comments: notes on the ethnography of translating the “Vocabulary of the town of Elisabethville”. Jrnl of language and popular culture in Africa (online), 1/3. Fabian, Johannes. 2002. The times of the “Vocabulaire”: commentary on a conversation with Baba Ngoie Léon. Jrnl of language and popular culture in Africa (online), 2/1. Fabian, Johannes. 2008. Language and labor: conversations about work, language, and life transcribed, translated, and commented. Archives of popular Swahili, 10:1. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. •

G403 MWANI, Kimwani

Floor, Sebastian. 1999. Confirmative demonstratives. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 1, p. 1-15. Floor, Sebastian. 2003. Demonstrativos confirmativos. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 1-15. •

G404 SIDI (Pakistan), Habsi

Baptiste, F.A. 1998. African presence in India. Africa quarterly (New Delhi), 38, p. 75-90, 91126. Bhattacharya, D.K. 1970. Indians of African origin. CEA, 10 (40), p. 579-582. Burton, Richard Francis. 1851. [Specimens of the Sidi language]. In: Sindh, and the races that inhabit the valley of the Indus. London: W.H. Allen & Co. Catlin-Jairazbhoy, Amy; Alpers, Edward A. (Ed.) 2004. Sidis and scholars: essays on African Indians. Trenton NJ: Red Sea Press. Jayasuriya, Shihan de Silva; Pankhurst, Richard K.P. (Ed.) 2003. The African diaspora in the Indian Ocean. Trenton NJ & London: Africa World Press; Turnaround. Pp 276. ISBN-10 086543-980-X. Kadetodad, N.K. 1999. The ultimate reality and meaning of the Sidis of North Kanara District, Karnataka, India. Ultimate reality and meaning, 22 (2), p. 96-105. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1992. African settlements in India. NJAS, 1 (1), p. 83-86. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 2008. Bantu origins of the Sidis of India. In: Proc. of the international conference on the African diaspora in the Indian Ocean and Asia, Goa University, Panjim, India, 9-16 January, 2006, p. (?). Micklem, James. 2001. Sidis in Gujarat. Occasional papers from CAS, 1. Univ. of Edinburgh. Patel, Jayanti K. 1986. African settlements in Gujarat. India quarterly, July/Sept. 1986, p. 238246.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

55

G42 (i.e. G41, G42, G43) SWAHILI, Kiswahili, incl. Tikuu (Tikulu, Bajuni, Gunya), Socotra Swahili, Mwiini (Miini, Barawa, Mbalazi), Amu, Pate, Siu, Ozi, Mvita, Ngare, Jomvu, Changamwe, Kilindini, Mrima (Mtang’ata, Lugha ya Zamani), Unguja, Mambrui, Malindi, Fundi, Chwaka, Vumba, Nosse Be, Pemba, Tumbatu, Ka(l)e (Makunduchi), Mafia (Mbwera), Kilwa, Mgao

[Anon.] 1919. African native languages: Miss Werner’s studies Swahili literature. Christian science monitor, December 5, p. 18. [Anon.] 1998. A rough guide phrasebook: Swahili. Rough Guides. Pp 272. [Anon.] 2006. The rough guide phrasebook: Swahili. 3rd ed. Rough Guides. Pp 224. [Anon.] 1992. Kamusi ya istilahi za sayansi na tekninolojia: shule ya msingi = Dictionary of science and technology: primary schools, book 1. Dar es Salaam: BAKITA. [Anon.] 2006. English-Swahili dictionary / Kamusi ya kiingereza-kiswahili. 3rd ed. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 1030. Abdulla, Anu; others. 2002. Swahili-suomi-swahili-sanakirja = Swahili-Finnish-Swahili lexicon. Saarijärvi (Finland). Pp 403. Abubu, Maryam. 1981. Methali za kiswahili: maana na matumizi= Swahili proverbs: meaning and use. Nairobi: Shungwaya Publ. Pp 35. Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2009. Matrix nominal phrases in Kiswahili Bantu: a study of their effects on argument syntax. GAAS, 34. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 236. Amory, Deborah Peters. 1994. The politics of identity on Zanzibar. PhD thesis. Stanford Univ. Arnold, Rainer. 1973. Swahili literature and modern history: a necessary remark on literary criticism. Kiswahili, 42/43, p. 68-73. Bacuez, Paul. 1997. Honneur et pudeur dans la société swahili de Zanzibar. JdA, 67 (2), p. 2548. Bakari, Mohamed; Yahya, Saad S. (Ed.) 1995. Islam in Kenya: proc. of the national seminar on contemporary Islam in Kenya. Nairobi: Mewa Publ. Pp xiv, 339. Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi. 1903. Desturi wa Waswahili = Customs of the Swahili people. [Details wanting.] Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi. 1981. The customs of the Swahili people: the ‘Desturi wa Waswahili’ of Mtoro bin Mwinyi Bakiri and other persons. Transl. and edited by J.W.T. Allen. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Univ. of California Press. Pp xv, 342. Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] 1986. Word internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17 (3), p. 559-564. Becker, Jérôme. 1887. La vie en Afrique ou trois ans dans l’Afrique centrale, 2 vols. Bruxelles: Lebègue. Beckerleg, Susan. 1994. Medical pluralism and Islam in Swahili communities in Kenya. Medical anthropology quarterly (East Lansing), NS 8 (3), p. 299-313. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1977. An annotated bibliography of Swahili novels and stories published between 1960-1975. Asian and African studies (Bratislava), 13, p. 181-191. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1984. Profilo della letteratura swahili. Napoli: Ist. Univ. Orientale. Pp 310. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1986. An annotated bibliography of Swahili fiction and drama published between 1975-1984. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 525-562. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. (Ed.) 1996. Vamps and victims: women in Swahili literature. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 314.

56

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Biersteker, Ann [Joyce]. 1990. The significance of the Swahili literary tradition and interpretation of early twentieth-century political poetry. Discussion papers from the African Humanities Program, 6. ASC, Boston Univ. Billings, Sabrina. 2009. Speaking beauties: linguistic posturing, language inequality and the construction of a Tanzanian beauty queen. Language in society, 38 (5), p.(?). Böhme, Claudia. 2006. Der swahilisprachige Videofilm ‘Girlfriend’: eine Sprachanalyse. Arbeitspapiere des Inst. für Ethnologie und Afrikastudien, 63. Mainz: Johannes Gutenberg Univ. Pp 110. Bwenge, Charles M.T. 2010. The tongue between: Swahili and English in Tanzanian parliamentary discourse. Studies in pragmatics, 19. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 110. ISBN 978-3-89586-236-6. Campbell, Carol Ann. 1983. Nyimbo za kiSwahili: a socio-ethnomusicological study of a Swahili poetic form. PhD thesis. Univ. of Washington. Pp xi, 298. Caruso, Yuusuf S. 2009. Swahili acquisitions at Columbia University Libraries, 1979-2006. New York: Columbia Univ. Libraries. Chuwa, Albina R. 1999. Kamusi ya biashara na uchumi = Dictionary of business and economics. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2008. Human relationship terms, discourse prominence, and asymmetrical animacy in Swahili. JALL, 29 (2), p. 127-172. Corrie, Decker. 2010. Reading, writing, and respectability: how schoolgirls developed modern literacies in colonial Zanzibar. IJAHS, 43 (1), p. 89-114. Datta, Ansu K. 1982. Sociolinguistic behaviour and social change, as illustrated by the Swahili and Bengali communities: a comparative study. Calcutta: Indian Publ. Pp 108. Deen, Kamil Ud; Hyams, Nina. 2006. The morphosyntax of mood in early grammar with special reference to Swahili. First language, 26 (1), p. 67-102. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1984. The social uses of Swahili space and objects. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1988. Swahili material culture. In: Transition and continuity of identity in East Africa and beyond. Edited by Elisabeth Linnebuhr. African studies series, 14. Bayreuth Univ. Dorman, M.H. 1938. The Kilwa civilization and the Kilwa ruins. TNR, 6, p. 61-71. Eastman, Carol M. 1986. Nyimbo za watoto: the Swahili child’s world view. Ethos, 14 (2), p. 144-173. Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2005. Kleines Wörterbuch Deutsch-Suaheli / Kamusi ndogo ya Kiswahili-Kijerumani. 5. Aufl. Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp 142. Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2005. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 10. Aufl. Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp vii, 100, 56. Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2006. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 11. Aufl. Wuppertal: Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp 147. Fair, Laura. 1994. Pastimes and politics: a social history of Zanzibar’s Ng’ambo community, 1890-1950. PhD thesis. Minneapolis: Univ. of Minnesota. Pp xv, 411. Fair, Laura. 1996. Identity, difference and dance: female initiation in Zanzibar, 1890-1930. Frontiers: a jrnl of women studies, 17 (3), p. 147-172. Fair, Laura. 1997. Kickin’ it: leisure, politics, and football in colonial Zanzibar, 1900’s-1950’s. Africa, 67 (2), p. 225-251. Fair, Laura. 1998. Dressing up: clothing, class, and geder in post-abolition Zanzibar. JAH, 39, p. 63-94.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

57

Fargion, Janet Topp. 1993. The role of women in taarab in Zanzibar: an historical examination of a process of africanisation. The world of music: jrnl of the Dept. of Ethnomusicology, OttoFriedrich Univ. of Bamberg, 35 (2), p. 109-125. Farrell, Eileen Ruth. 1980. Ngoma ya ushindani: competitive song exchange and the subversion of hierarchy in a Swahili Muslim town on the Kenya coast. PhD thesis. Cambridge MA: Harvard Univ. Farsi, Shaaban Saleh. 1958. Swahili sayings from Zanzibar, 1: proverbs. Arusha: Eastern African Publ. Pp 52. Farsi, Shaaban Saleh. 1980. Zanzibar: historical accounts. Lahore (Pakistan): Islamic Publ. Pp 76. Feidel, Jan; Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1973. Searching for my brother: poems from the Kiswahili. New York: Grossmann Publ. Pp 91. ISBN-10 0-670-62693-7. Feidel, Jan; Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1986. Kibabina’s message about Zanzibar: the art of Swahili poetry. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 496-524. Floor, Sebastian. 1999. Confirmative demonstratives. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 1, p. 1-15. Floor, Sebastian. 2003. Demonstrativos confirmativos. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 1-15. Franken, Marjorie Ann. 1986. Anyone can dance: a survey and analysis of Swahili ngoma, past and present. Phd thesis. Univ. of California at Riverside. Pp xii, 286. Friedrich, Christoph. (Ed.) 2000. Kisuaheli Wort für Wort. 7. Aufl. Kauderwelsch-Sprechführer, 10. Bielefeld: Reise Know-How Verl. Pp 208. Glassman, Jonathon Philip. 1994. Feasts and riot: revelry, rebellion, and popular consciousness on the Swahili coast, 1856-1888. Portsmouth NH & London: Heinemann; James Currey. Pp xvii, 293. ISBN-10 0-435-08956-0, 0-435-08958-7, 0-85255-617-9, 0-85255-667-5. Gleisner, Karin. 2002. Evaluating the cultural content of foreign language textbooks: an example from Swahili. MA thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Gray, John Milner. 1957. Exorcising demons on the Swahili coast. Tomorrow: world digest of psychical research and occult studies, 5, p. 43-48. Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna. 2004. Tafsiri mpya za fasihi ua kirusi katika Kiswahili. Swahili Forum, 11, p. 121-125. Guadagna, Florinda. 1999. Il fumetto swahili in Tanzania. Afriche e orienti, 3, p. (?). Hale, Asa. 1991. The romance genre in Swahili fiction. MA thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1966. Tales from Tanga: a literaru beginning. East African jrml, 3 (2), p. 4-6. Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1971. Swahili literature in the national context. Review of national literatures (New York), 2 (2), p. 38-65. Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1976. Semantic fit in riddles. Jrnl of American folklore, 89 (353), p. 319-324. Heine, Bernd; Dunham, Margaret. 2010. Grammaticalization in Bantu languages with special reference to Swahili. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Higgins, Christina. 2007. Constructing membership in the in-group: affiliation and resistance among urban Tanzanians. Pragmatics, 17 (1), p. (?). Hino, Shun’ya. 1968. Social stratification of a Swahili town. Kyoto Univ. African studies, 2, p. 51-71.

58

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Hino, Shun’ya. 1968. The occupational differentiation of an African town. Kyoto Univ. African studies, 2, p. 72-108. Hino, Shun’ya. 1990. Swahilization, westernization and nationalization in Tanzania: a preliminary report on the Swahili research. African urban studies (Tokyo), 1, p. 1-26. Hirsch, Susan F. 1990. Gender and disputing: insurgent voices in coastal Kenyan Muslim courts. PhD thesis. Durham NC: Duke Univ. Hirsch, Susan F. 1998. Pronouncing and persevering: gender and the discourses of disputing in an African Islamic court. Univ. of Chicago Press. Pp xiii, 360. ISBN-10 0-226-34463-0, 0226-34464-9. Hirschberg, Walter. 1974. Der Suaheli-Kalender an der Ostküste Afrikas. In: In memoriam António Jorge Dias, v. 1, p. 215-228. Lisboa: Inst. de Alta Cultura, Junta de Investigações Científicas do Ultramar. Hurreiz, Sayyid Hamid. 1985. Origins, foundations, and evolution of Swahili culture. In: Distinctive characteristics and common features of African cultural areas south of the Sahara, p. 103-121. Introduction to African culture, 7. Paris: UNESCO. Hussein, Ebrahim. 1968. An annotated bibliography of Swahili theatre. Swahili, 39, p. 49-60. Irira, S.D.; Midello, R.M.O. 1981. Jizatiti na kiswahili. Dar es Salaam: Longman Tanzania. Pp 99. Jerrard, R. 1938. Three Swahili fables. TNR, 6, p. 93-98. Jones, A.M. 1974. The singing of a Swahili epic. Review of ethnology, 4, p. 3-4. Jones, A.M. 1975/76. Swahili epic poetry: a musical study. African music/Musique africaine, 5 (4), p. 105-129. Jones, A.M. 1977. Unusual music for a Swahili epic. AuÜ, 60 (4), p. 295-409. Keach, N. 1986. Word-internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17, p. 559-564. Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1973. The development of Swahili poetry: 18-20th century. Kiswahili, 42/43, p. 62-67. Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1973. Riwaya ya upelelezi katika fasihi ya Kiswahili = The detective novel in Swahili literature. Kiswahili, 45 (2), p. 36-40. Kezilahabi, Euphrase. 1980. The Swahili novel and the common man in East Africa. In: The East African experience: essays on English and Swahili literature (papers read at the second Janheinz Jahn Symposium held at Johannes Gutenberg-University, Mainz, April 22-26, 1977), p. 75-84. Edited by Ulla Schild. Mainzer Afrika-Studien, 4. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer. Kiango, John G. (Ed.) 1995. Dhima ya kamusi katika kusanifisha lugha = Role of the dictionary in the standardisation of language. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 109. Kihore, Yared Magori. 2004. Masuala ya kisarufi katika magazeti ya mitaani ya Kiswahili, Tanzania. Swahili Forum, 11, p. 107-119. Kihore, Yared Magori. 2005. Utandawazi na ufundishaji wa Kiswahili = Globalisation and the teaching of Swahili. NJAS, 14 (3), p. 384-390. King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey; Musau, Paul Muthoka. 2002. Utata wa kiswahili sanifu. Nairobi: Didaxis. Pp 99. Knappert, Jan. 1976. Swahili proverb songs. AuÜ, 59 (2), p. 105-112. Knappert, Jan. 1980. The canon of Swahili literayure. In: Middle East studies and libraries: a felicitation volume for Professor J.D. Pearson, p. 85-102. Edited by B.C. Bloomfield. London: Mansell Information Publ. Knappert, Jan. 1983. Epic poetry in Swahili and other African languages. Nisaba series, 12. Leiden: E.J. Brill. Pp viii, 171. ISBN-10 90-04-06877-5.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

59

Knappert, Jan. 1990. Swahili songs and music. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 212-221. Knappert, Jan. 1991. Swahili songs. In: A different kind of journey: essays in honor of MarjaLiisa Swantz, p. 92-128. Edited by Jeremy Gould. Trans. of the Finnish Anthropological Society, 28. Helsinki. Knappert, Jan. 2004. A survey of Swahili songs, with English translations. Lewiston NY: Edwin Mellen Press. Pp 546. Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona. 2009. Size vis-à-vis frequence: minimality and maximality constraints in Swahili. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 271-284. Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona. 2010. Morphophonological reduction in Swahili: the pressure of frequency and lexical diffusion. Studies of the Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., 44, p. (?). Kresse, Kai. 2009. Knowledge and intellectual practice in a Swahili context: ‘wisdom’ and the social dimensions of knowledge. Africa, 79 (1), p. (?). Kuhenga, Casimiri. 1980. Nahau za kiswahili: jedwali la misemo ya lugha, 2 vols. Arusha: Eastern African Publ. Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2002. Handwörterbuch des internationalen Swahili: DeutschSwahili, Swahili-Deutsch. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. Pp 362. ISBN-10 3-9806714-1-0. Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2004. Habari gani! Kiswahili Medienpaket: Lehrbuch der modernen Alltagssprache Swahili. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. Pp 307, DVD. ISBN-10 3-9806714-45, 978-3-9806714-4-6. Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2005. Reisewörterbuch mit Redewendungen: Deutsch-Kiswahili, Kiswahili-Deutsch / Kamusi ya safarini ya kijerumani na kiswahili. Köln: Verl. AM-CO Publ. Pp 250. ISBN-10 3-9806714-0-2. Legère, Karsten. 2010. Swahili vs. English in Tanzania and the political discourse. Studies of the Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., 44, p. (?). Lepine, Richard. 1981. Swahili fiction bibliography: an update to 1980. Africana jrnl: a bibliographic library and review forum, 12, p. 197-218. Lusekelo, Amani. 2010. Morphology-pragmatics interface: the case of the Tanzanian commercials in Swahili newspapers. Afrikanistik online, (March 2011). Mackenrodt, Lisa. 2007. The Jinn fly on Friday: on spiritual healing practices of the Swahili coastal people in contemporary Tanzania. In: Beiträge zur 1. Kölner Afrikawissenschaftlichen Nachwuchstagung (KANT I), 12.-14. Mai 2006. Edited by Marc Seifert & others. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Maclin, Alice N. 1987. Useful Swahili: a beginner’s Swahili, with vocabulary for home and garden. 2nd ed. Nairobi: Evangelical Publ. House. Pp 161. Marten, Lutz. 2011. Information structure and agreement: subjects and subject agreement in Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804. Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2004. Kamusi ya isimu na falsafa ya lugha = Dictionary of linguistics and philosophy of language. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 118. Maveiev, V.V. 1984. The development of the Swahili civilization. In: General history of Africa, 4: Africa from the twelfth to sixteenth century, p. 455-480. Edited by D.T. Niane. Paris, London & Berkeley: UNESCO, Heinemann & Univ. of California Press. Maw, Joan. 1990. Structure and message: a look at four Swahili stories. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 329332. Mazrui, Alamin M. 1996. Shakespeare in Africa: between English and Swahili literature. Research in African literatures, 27 (1), p. 64-79. Mazrui, Ali A.; Mazrui, Alamin M. 1999. Political culture of language: Swahili, society and the state. 2nd edition. Binghamton NY: SUNY Inst. of Global Culture Studies. Pp 305. ISBN-10 1-883058-06-6.

60

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Mbaabu, Ireri. 1978. Kiswahili: lugha ya taifa = Kiswahili: language of the nation. Nairobi: EALB. Pp xiv, 90. Mbaabu, Ireri. 1986. Utamaduni wa Waswahili = Culture of the Swahili. Nairobi: Kenya Publ. & Book Marketing. Pp ii, 50. Mbatiah, Mwenda. 2001. Kamusi ya fasihi = Dictionary of literature. Nairobi: Standard Textbooks Graphics & Publ. Pp 128. Mbele, Joseph L. 1995. The Liongo epic and Swahili culture. Artes populares, 26 (2), p. 575579. Mbele, Joseph L. 1996. Wimbo wa miti: an example of Swahili women’s poetry. African languages and cultures, 9 (1), p. 71-82. Mbele, Joseph L. 1997. The significance of deception in the Liongo epic. Kiswahili, 60, p. 7-14. Mbughuni, Patricia. 1982. The image of women in Kiswahili prose fiction. Kiswahili, 49 (1), p. 15-24. Mdee, James Salehe. (Ed.) 1995. Msingi ya utungaji wa kamusi = Fundamentals of dictionarymaking. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Pp 107. Mdee, James Salehe. 1997. Nadharia na historia ya leksikografia = Theory and history of lexicography. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Mkangi, Katama. 1985. The political economy of Kiswahili: a Kenya-Tanzania comparison. In: Swahili language and society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and African Studies in April 1982, p. 331-348. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des IFAA der Univ. Wien, 33; BzA, 23. Wien: Afro-Pub. Mlacha, Shaaban A.K. 1993. Kiswahili novels and the society. Dar es Salaam: Educational Publ. & Distr. Mmari, G.R.V. 1983. Prospects and potentialities of Swahili as a medium of instruction in mathematics and the sciences. In: African languages and the exchange of knowledge. Paris: UNESCO. Momanyi, Clara. 2007. Patriarchal symbolic order: the syllables of power as accentuated in Waswahili poetry. Jrnl of pan African studies (Los Angeles), 1 (8), p. 12-21. Moreau, R.E. 1941. The joking relationship (utani) in Tanganyika. TNR, 12, p. 1-12. Moreau, R.E. 1944. The joking relationships in Tanganyika. Africa, 14, p. 386-400. Moser, Rupert R. 1970. Die historische und kulturelle Entwicklung der Suaheli: ein Beitrag zur Ethnohistorie der ostafrikanischen Küstengebiete. Dissertation. Univ. Wien. Moser, Rupert R. 2005. Leitfaden Kiswahili: Suaheli Grammatik. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, Univ. Bern. Moser, Rupert R. 2007. Sprachführer Kiswahili: Suaheli Vokabulare. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, Univ. Bern. Moser, Rupert R. 2007. Wortbildung im Kiswahili. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, Univ. Bern. Mtesigwa, Peter C.K. 2009. Perspectives, challenges and prospects of African languages in education: a case study of Kiswahili in Tanzania. In: The language of Africa and the diaspora: educating for language awareness, p. 64-79. Edited by Jo Anne Kleifgen & George C. Bond. New perspectives on language and education. Clevedon UK & Philadelphia: Multilingual Matters. Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: hatua ya kwanza = Learn Swahili: first steps. Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pp 58. Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: kiongozi kwa mwalimu = Learn Swahili: a teacher’s guide. Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pp 39.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

61

Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1975. Revolution and reaction in Swahili poetry. Kiswahili, 45 (2), p. 46-65. Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1982. Protest and resistence in Swahili poetry: 16001885. Kiswahili, 49 (1), p. 25-51. Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi. 1996. History of Kiswahili poetry: AD 100-2000. Dar es Salaam: IKR. Mvungi, M.V. 1980. Lugha ya Kiswahili na jamii = Swahili language and society. In: Urithi wa utamaduni wetu = Our cultural heritage, p. 61-71. Edited by Cuthbert Kashingo Omari & M.V. Mvungi. Dar es Salaam: Tanzania Publ. House. Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1992. Kiongozi cha uundaji wa istilahi za Kiswahili = Manual for the making of Kiswahili terminologies. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1996. Kitangulizi cha tafsiri: nadharia na mbinu. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Myers, Garth. 1996. Naming and placing the other: power and the urban landscape in Zanzibar. Tijdschrift voor economische en sociale geografie, 87 (3), p. 237-246. Nakazima, Hisashi. 1983. Swahili verb structures: ABCDVE [in Japanese]. JAAS-Tokyo, 26, p. 1-18. Ndalu, Ahmed E. 1997. Mwangaza wa kiswahili. Nairobi: EAEP. Pp 174. Ndalu, Ahmed E. 2000. Kamusi yangu ya kwanza. Nairobi: EAEP. Pp 194. Ndalu, Ahmed E.; King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey. 1989. Kamusi ya methali za Kiswahili = Dictionary of Swahili proverbs. Nairobi: Heinemann Kenya. Pp 206. ISBN-10 9966-46-446-8. Nderitu, Sam. 2006. The language of Matatu people. Matatu today (Nairobi), (1 April 2006), p. 32. Newitt, Malyn D.D. 1978. The southern Swahili coast in the first century of European expansion. Azania, 13, p. 111-126. Nicolle, Steve M. 1998. A relevance theory perspective on grammaticalization. Cognitive linguistics, 9 (1), p. 1-35. Nicolle, Steve M. 2000. Markers of general interpretative use in Amharic and Swahili. In: Pragmatic markers and propositional attitude, p. 173-188. Edited by Gisle Andersen & Thorstein Fretheim. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Njozi, Hamza Mustafa. 1998. Usishike shauri la mwanamke: irony in Kiswahili folktales. JACS, 11 (1), p. 59-71. Noronha, L.A. 1994/96. Kiswahili cha kawaida = Traditional Swahili, 2 vols. Wien: IFAA. Nyaigotti-Chacha, Chacha. 1983. The theme of protest in Swahili poetry. Ba Shiru (Madison), 13, p. 50-60. Ogechi, Nathan Oyori. 2004. Athari za mabadiliko ya mitaala ya Kiswahili katika uandishi na uchapishaji. Swahili Forum, 11, p. 95-105. Ohly, Rajmund 1977. Swahili studies. Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 128. Ohly, Rajmund 1982. Plot isomorphism in southern African and East African (Swahili) literature. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, p. 65ff. Pakenham, R.W.H. 1959. Two Zanzibar ngoma’s. TNR, 52, p. 111-116. Parkin, David J. 2000. Islam among the humours: destiny and agency among the Swahili. In: African philosophy as cultural inquiry. Edited by Ivan Karp & D.A. Masolo. Bloomington: Indiana UP. Pathak, Achyut Ramkrishna. 1993. Hindi-Svahili sabdakosha / Kamusi ya kihindi-kiswahili. Delhi (India): Kalinga Publ. Pp 123. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. Improving the computational morphological analysis of a Swahili corpus for lexicographic purposes. Lexikos, 18, p. 303-318.

62

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo. 2006. Data-driven partof-speech tagging of Kiswahili. Lecture notes on artificial intelligence, 4188, p. 197-204. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo. 2009. A corpus-based survey of four electronic Swahili-English bilingual dictionaries. Lexikos, 19, p. 340-352. Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. Bootstrapping machine translation for the language pair English-Kiswahili. In: Special topics in computing and ICT research: strengthening the role of ICT in development, p. 30-37. Edited by J. Aisbett, G. Gibbon, A.J. Rodrigues, K.K. Migga, R. Nath & G.R. Renardel. Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. The SAWA corpus: a parallel corpus English-Swahili. In: Proc. of the EACL 2009 workshop on language technologies for African languages, p. 9-16. Edited by Guy de Pauw, Gilles-Maurice de Schryver & L. Levin. Athens: European Ass. of Computational Linguistics. Pauw, Guy de; Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2011. Exploring the SAWA corpus: collection and deployment of a parallel corpus English-Swahili. Language resources and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 331-344. Peak, R. 1989. Swahili stratification and tourism in Malindi Old Town, Kenya. Africa, 59 (2), p. 209-220. Porter, Mary Ann. 1992. Swahili identity in post-colonial Kenya: the reproduction of gender in educational discourses. PhD thesis. Seattle: Univ. of Washington. Pp xi, 262. Pouwels, Randall L. 1992. Swahili literature and history in the poststructuralist era. IJAHS, 25 (3), p. 261-283. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1956. An analysis of Swahili kinship terminology [pt. 1]. Jrnl of the EASC, 26, p. 20-27. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. An analysis of Swahili kinship terminology [pt. 2]. Jrnl of the EASC, 28, p. 9-17. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. On Swahili historiography. Jrnl of the EASC, 28, p. 26-40. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1959. Uncertainties in coastal cultural history: the Ngalawa and the Mtepe. TNR, 63, p. 204-213. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1982. The Mtepe of Lamu, Mombasa, and the Zanzibar Sea. Paideuma, 28, p. 85-100. Qorro, Martha P. 2004. Popularising Kiswahili as the language of instruction through the media in Tanzania. In: Researching the language of instruction in Tanzania and South Africa (LOITASA). Edited by Birgit Brock-Utne, Zubeida Desai & Martha P. Qorro. Cape Town: Africa Minds. Raab, Klaus. 2004. Bongo flava, HipHop aus Tanzania. Ethnologik (München), Sonderausgabe, Nov. 2004, p. 19-24. Raab, Klaus. 2006. “Rapping the nation”: die Aneignung von HipHop in Tanzania. Musikethnologie, 6. Berlin: Lit Verl. Racine-Issa, Odile. 1999. Le Swahili sans peine. Chennevières-sur-Marne (France): Assimil. ISBN-10 2-7005-2046-7. Racine-Issa, Odile. 2010. Sû-tôôg-nooma Kukka Kabore. Intricate relations in standard Swahili: the syntax of three argument constructions. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Revington, T.M. 1936. Some notes on the Mafia island group: Mafia, Chole, Juani, and Jibondo. TNR, 1, p. 33-37.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

63

Rollins, Jack D. 1983. History of Swahili prose, 1: from earliest to the end of the nineteenth century. Leiden: E.J. Brill. ISBN-10 90-04-06888-0. Roy-Campbell, Zaline Makini. 2001. Globalisation, language and education: a comparative study of the United States and Tanzania. Int’l review of education, 47 (3/4), p. 267-282. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Rutaagi, Robert K. 1991. Maarifa ya kiswahili. Kampala: Self-published. Pp 61. Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 1973. Ufahamu wa lugha ya kiwahili. Nairobi: Heinemann Educational Books. Pp 98. Salim, Ahmed Idha. 1976. Native or non-native? The problem of identity and the social stratification of the Arabu-Swahili of Kenya. Hadith, 6, p. 65-85. Scheven, Albert. 1977. Politics in Swahili proverbs. Ufahamu (Los Angeles), 8 (1), p. 95-105. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Joffe, David; Joffe, P.; Hillewaert, Sarah. 2006. Do dictionary users really look up frequent words? On the overestimation of the value of corpus-based lexicography. Lexikos, 16, p. 67-83. Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Uundaji wa istilahi za Kiswahili kileksikografia na athari zake = The making of Kiswahili terminologies and some consequences. NJAS, 16 (3), p. 333-344. Shairi, Kala. 2002. German East Africa in Swahili poems. AAM, 6. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 503. ISBN 978-3-89645-171-2. Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1983. The function of dialogue poetry in Swahili society. PhD thesis. New Brunswick NJ: Rutgers Univ. Shariff, Ibrahim Noor. 1991. The Liyongo conundrum: re-examining the historicity of Swahili’s national hero. Research in African literatures, 22 (2), p. 153-167. Steinberger, Ralf; Ombuya, Sylvia; Kabadjov, Mijail; Pouliquen, Bruno; Rocca, Leo Della; Belyaeva, Jenya; Paola, Monica de; Ignat, Camelia; Goot, Erik van der. 2011. Expanding a multilingual media monitoring and information extraction tool to a new language: Swahili. Language resources and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 311-330. Tolmalcheva, Marina. 1980. Swahili ethnic history and traditions of early migrations [in Russian]. Sovietskaya etnografiya (Moskva), 3, p. 51-60. Topan, Farouk M. 1971. Swahili literature play a major role: ‘traditional’ poetry and experimental drama express Tanzania’s new national conciousness. Africa report, 16 (2), p. 28-30. Topan, Farouk M. 1985. Contemporary issues in Swahili literature. In: Swahili language and society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and African Studies in April 1982, p. 127-138. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des IFAA der Univ. Wien, 33; BzA, 23. Wien: Afro-Pub. Topan, Farouk M. 2004. Urban folklore: the Swahili of Zanzibar. In: African folklore: an encyclopaedia, p. 485-486. Edited by Philip Michael Peek & Kwesi Yankah. New York & London: Routledge. Topan, Farouk M. 2008. Tanzania: the successful development of Swahili as a national and official language. In: Language and national identity in Africa. Edited by Andrew Simpson. Oxford: OUP. Townshend, Philip. 1982. Bao (mankala): the Swahili ethic in African idiom. Paideuma, 28, p. 175-191. Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 1999. L’oralità nella scrittura: cantanti e canzoni in tre opere swahili. Afriche e orienti, 3/4, p. (?). Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 2006. Il modern taarab in Tanzania: canzoni e politica nella realtà di Zanzibar. Afriche e orienti, 1/2, p. (?).

64

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi; Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 1997. Istilahi za utafiti wa magari na matrekta. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi. 1999. Kiswahili katika Elimu = Kiswahili in education. Dar es Salaam: TUKI. Utzolino, Katharina. 2008. Swahilisprachige Texte im World Wide Web zum Bereich Computer / Internet: Eine Wortschatz- und Metaphernanalyse. HAAP, 4, p. 1-126. Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. London: SOAS. Pp c.400. Wamitila, Kyallo Wadi; Kyallo, Florence M. 2005. English-Kiswahili assorted dictionary. Revised ed. Nairobi: Focus Books. Pp 414. Wedell, H. 1905. Das Sachen- und Vertragsrecht und die politische Organisation dee Suaheli. Zeits. für vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft, 18, p. 119-183. Werner, Alice. 1926. The Swahili saga of Fumo Liongo. Bull. of the SOAS, 4 (2), p. 247-255. Wiesauer, Eva. 1973. Swahili and Bajuni traditional dances. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 15, p. 19-21. Wijeyewardene, Gehan T. 1961. Some aspects of village solidarity among Kiswahili-speaking communities of Kenya and Tanganyika. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. Yambi, Josephine. 2010. A case-study of a Swahili-English bilingual child’s reading. Languages and linguistics (Fès), 12 (24), p. 21-44. (G41) Tikuu, Tikulu, Bajuni, Gunya Haywood, Arthur Hubert Wightwick. 1935. The Bajun Islands and Birikau. The geographical jrnl, 8, p. 59-64. Martin, Esmond Bradley. 1980. The slave trade of the Bajun and Benadir coasts. TJH, 9 (1), p. 103-132. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1960. The Somaliland Bantu. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 3, p. 28-31. Wiesauer, Eva. 1973. Swahili and Bajuni traditional dances. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 15, p. 19-21. (G412) Mwiini, Miini, Cimwiini, Barawa, Mbalazi Hoffman, Mika Christine. 1991. The syntax of argument-structure-changing morphology. PhD thesis. Cambridge MA: MIT. (G42a) Amu, Pate, Siu, Ozi Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1983. Laboratory for the oral history of slavery: the island of Lamu on the Kenya coast. American historical review, 88 (4), p. 858-882. Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1984. Weddings in Lamu, Kenya: an example of social and economic change. CEA, 24 (94), p. 131-192. Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1986. Where have all the slaves gone? Emancipation and post-emancipation in Lamu, Kenya. JAH, 27, p. 497-512.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

65

Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1986. Lamu and suppression of the slave trade. Slavery and abolition, 7 (2), p. 148-159. Curtin, Patricia Romero. 1997. Lamu: history, society, and family in an East African port city. Topics in world history. Princeton NJ: Markus Wiener Publ. Pp x, 310. ISBN-10 1-55876107-1,1-55876-106-3. Darroch, R.G. 1943/44. Some notes on the early history of the tribes living on the lower Tana. Jrnl of the East Africa Natural History Society and National Museum, 17, p. 244-254, 370-394. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1979. Eighteenth century Lamu weddings. Kenya past and present, 11, p. 3-11. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1982. House power: Swahili space and symbolic markers. In: Symbolic and structural archaeology, p. 63-73. Edited by Ian Hodder. Cambridge: CUP. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1984. The social uses of Swahili space and objects. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. Donley-Reid, Linda. 1987. Life in the Swahili town house reveals the symbolic meaning of spaces and artefact assemblages. African archaeological review, 5, p. 181-192. Freeman-Greenville, G.S.P. 1965. The history of Pate, Kenya. Research review (Legon), 1 (1), p. 38-39. Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1976. Les femmes et le mariage dans l’Ile de Lamu (Kenya). Paris: Inst. d’Ethnologie, Musée de l’Homme. Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1980. Wedding customs in Lamu. Nairobi: The Lamu Society. Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1981. Stratification sociale et division sexuelle dans la communauté swahili de Lamu. L’ethnographie, NS 77 (85), p. 137-150. Guennec-Copens, Françoise le. 1983. Les femmes voilees de Lamu (Kenya): variations culturelles et dynamiques sociales. Paris: Ed. Recherches sur les Civilisations. Hughes, Richard. 1976. Lamu society. Kenya past and present, 7, p. 31-35. Lambert, H.E. 1956. Some songs from the the northern Kenya coast. Jrnl of the EASC, 26, p. 49-52. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1971. Didemic Lamu: social stratification and spatial structure in a Muslim maritime town. Inst. voor Culturele Antropologie, Rijksuniv. Groningen. Pp 68. (G42b) Mombasa Swahili [Anon.] 1896. The Mombasa chronicle, ref. Ms Swahili / 373394. SOAS Library. Pp 9. [Anon.] 1964. Chronicle of Mombasa. Swahili, 34 (1), p. 21-27. Blij, Harm J. de. 1968. Mombasa: an African city. Evanston: Northwestern UP. Pp xiii, 168. Hinawy, Mbarak bin Ali. 1964. Notes on customs in Mombasa. Swahili, 34 (1), p. 17-35. Janmohamed, K.K. 1976. Ethnicity in an urban setting: a case study of Mombasa. In: History and social change in East Africa: proceedings of the 1974 conference of the Historical Assoc. of Kenya, p. 186-206. Edited by Bethwell A. Ogot. Spec. issue of Hadith, v. 6. Nairobi: Kenya Literature Bureau. Knappert, Jan. 1974. Wedding songs from Mombasa. Africana marburgensia, 7 (1), p. 11-31. Swartz, Marc J. 1998. Envy, justified dissatisfaction and jealousy in Mombasa Swahili culture. AAP, 53, p. 27-46. Topan, Farouk M. 1972. Oral literature in a ritual setting: the role of spirit songs in a spiritmediumship cult of Mombasa, Kenya. PhD thesis. London: SOAS.

66

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

(G42c) Mrima Glassman, Jonathon Philip. 1988. Social rebellion and Swahili culture: the response to German conquest of the northern Mrima, 1880-1890. PhD thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp viii, 682. (G42d) Unguja, Kiunguja Gray, John Milner. 1959. Zanzibar local histories [pt. 1]. Swahili, 30, p. 24-50. Gray, John Milner. 1960. Zanzibar local histories [pt. 2]. Swahili, 31, p. 111-139. (G42E) Mambrui-Malindi Martin, Esmond Bradley. 1973. The history of Malindi. Nairobi: EALB. (G42H) Vumba Dickson, T. Ainsworth. 1921. The regalia of the Wa-Vumba. Man, 21, p. 33-35. (G43b) Tumbatu Rolleston, Ian H.O. 1939. The Watumbatu of Zanzibar. TNR, 8, p. 85-97. (G43c) Ka(l)e, Makunduchi, “Hadimu” Gray, John Milner. 1959. Zanzibar local histories [pt. 1]. Swahili, 30, p. 24-50. Gray, John Milner. 1960. Zanzibar local histories [pt. 2]. Swahili, 31, p. 111-139. (G43D) Mafia, Mbwera Caplan, Ann Patricia. 1969. Cognatic descent groups on Mafia Island, Tanzania. Man, NS 4 (3), p. 419-431. Revington, T.M. 1936. Some notes on the Mafia island group: Mafia, Chole, Juani, and Jibondo. TNR, 1, p. 33-37. (G43F= G401) Mgao, Kimgao Kipacha, Ahmad. 2010. The quest for Mgao coastal Swahili: latest findings. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

67

G44 COMORIAN

Alnet, Aimee Johansen. 2009. The clause structure of the Shimaore dialect of Comorian (Bantu). PhD thesis. Urbana-Champaign: UIUC. Lafon, Michel. 2007. Le système Kamar-Eddine: une tentative originale d’écriture du comorien en graphie árabe. Ya Mkobe (Paris), (2007), p. 29-47. Ottenheimer, Martin. 1984. Matrilocal residence and nonsororal polygyny: a case from the Comoro Islands. Jrnl of anthropological research, 35, p. 328-335. Shepherd, Gill. 1977. Two marriage forms in the Comoro Islands: an investigation. Africa, 47 (4), p. 344-359. G50 Pogolo-Ndamba Group •

G51 POGOLO, Pogoro, Cipogolo

Green, Maia. 2003. Priests, witches and power: popular Christianity after mission in southern Tanzania. Studies in social anthropology, 112. Cambridge: CUP. ISBN 978-0-521-62189-2, ISBN-10 0-521-62189-5. •

G52 NDAMBA

Edelstein, Peter; Lijongwa, Chiku. 2011. A grammatical sketch of Chindamda, a Bantu language (G52) of Tanzania. EALL 21. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 174. ISBN 978-3-89645-706-6. G60 Bena-Kinga Group •

G61 SANGO, Shisango, Rori

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G62 HEHE, Kihehe

Mtavangu, Norbert B. 2008. Tense and aspect in Ikehehe. OPiL, 3, p. 34-41. Redmayne, Alison H. 1970. The war trumpets and other mistakes in the history of the Hehe. Anthropos, 65 (1/2), p. 98-109. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G63 BENA, Kibena

Morrison, Michelle. 2009. Homorganic NC sequences in Kibena: pre-nasalized consonants, consonant clustrers, or something else? Rice working papers in linguistics, 1, p. 223-241.

68

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G64 PANGWA, Kipangwa

Kubik, Gerhard. 1967. Die Erschaffung der Welt: Mythe der Wapangwa. Fabula (Berlin), 7, p. 68-75. •

G65 KINGA

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

G66 WANJI

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. H10 Kikongo Group •

H10B MUNUKUTUBA, Monokutuba

Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis. 2009. Grammaire et lexique munukutuba (Congo-Brazzaville, République Démocratique du Congo). Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 344. Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis. 2010. Essai sur la traduction: faits divers et lexique français-munukutuba. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 242. •

H10C HABLA CONGO (spoken on Cuba), Habla Bantu

Schwegler, Armin. 1998. El vocabulario (ritual) bantu de Cuba, 1: acerca de la matriz africana de la ‘lengua congo’ en El Monte y Vocabulario Congo de Lydia Cabrera. América negra, 15, p. 137-185. Schwegler, Armin. 2000. On the (sensational) survival of Kikongo in 20th-century Cuba. JPCL, 15 (1), p. 159. Schwegler, Armin. 2002. El vocabulario (ritual) bantu de Cuba, 1: acerca de la matriz africana de la ‘lengua congo’ en El Monte y Vocabulario Congo de Lydia Cabrera / El vocabulario (ritual) bantu de Cuba, 2: apéndices 1-2. In: La Romania americana: procesos lingüísticos en situaciones de contacto, p. 97-194. Edited by Norma Díaz, Ralph Ludwig & Stefan Pfänder. Frankfurt-am-Main & Madrid: Vervuert Verlag; Iberoamericana. Schwegler, Armin; Fuentes, Jesus. 2005. Lengua e ritos del Palo Monte Mayombe: dioses cubanos y sus fuentes africanas. Frankfurt-am-Main & Madrid: Vervuert Verlag; Iberoamericana.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

69

H12 VILI, Civili

Dennett, Richard Edward. 1911. Notes on West African categories. London: Macmillan & Co. Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, Hugues Steve. 2007. Phonetic and phonological aspects of the Civili vowel duration: an experimental approach. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages, Univ. of Stellenbosch. Mavoungou, Paul Achille; Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, Hugues Steve. 2010. Civili, langue des Baloango: esquisse historique et linguistique. Studies in African linguistics, 80. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 134. ISBN 978-3-86288-006-5. •

H16 KIKONGO, Kongo

[Anon.] 1983. Actualité et inactualité des “Etudes Bakongo” du Père J. van Wing: actes du colloque de Mayidi du 10 au 12 avril 1980. Publ. du Grand Séminaire de Mayidi, 2. Inkisi (Zaïre). Pp 235. Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1959. La religion des Bakongo orientaux: essai d’analyse d’un complexe culturel. Zaïre, 12, p. 663-675. Bunseki-Lumanisa, Fukiau kia. 1969. Le Mukongo et le monde qui l’entourait: cosmogonie kongo. Kinshasa: Office National de la Recherche et de Développement. Cuvelier, Jean (Mwene Petelo Boka). 1953. Documents sur une mission française au Kakongo, 1766-1776, avec introduction et annotations. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 30:1. Bruxelles. Pp 132. Decapmaker, J. 1951. La funéralles chez les Bakongo. Aequatoria, 14, p. 81-84. Decapmaker, J. 1953. Zedelijkheid bij de Bakongo. Aequatoria, 16, p. 93-98. Dechamps, Roger. 1978. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 9: la sculpture kongo du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 24 (1), p. 23-27. Gadi, Bamba. 1980. Les paradigmes “nature” et “culture” dans le rite kikumbi chez les Kongo. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: UNAZA. Pp 88. Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1979. Red-white-black as a mode of thought: a study of triadic classification of colours in the ritual symbolism and cognitive thought of the peoples of the Lower Congo. Uppsala studies in cultural anthropology, 1. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell for Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis. Pp 396, plates. ISBN-10 91-554-0868-0. Johnes, Arthur James. 1854. Philological proofs of the original unity and recent origin of the human race, derived from a comparison of the languages of Asia, Europe, Africa, and America, being an inquiry how far the differences in the languages of the globe are referrible to causes now in operation. London: John Russell Smith. Pp lx, 172, 103. Jonghe, Edouard de. 1907. Les sociétés secretes au Bakongo. Revue des questions scientifiques, 3e série, 12 [62], p. (?). Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Mankutu, Ngango. 1980. Le problème de l’absolu chez les Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 119. Matota, H. 1960. Solidarité clanique chez les Bakongo. Congo-Tervuren, 6, p. 17-20. Mbwanga, Mayinga Mpasi. 1973. Les représentations de la survie chez les Kongo du Zaïre, 2 vols. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 134; 233. Mertens, Joseph. 1942. Les chefs couronnés chez les BaKongo orientaux: étude de régime successoral. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 11:1. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 455, plates.

70

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Mertens, Joseph. 1944/45. La juridiction indigène chez les Bakongo orientaux. KO, 10/11, p. 49-88. Miasuekama, L. 1966. Examen de la valeur projective des proverbes Kikongo. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Möller, Peter August; Papels, Georg; Gleerup, Edv. 1887/88. Tre år i Kongo: skildringar = Three years in Congo: descriptions, 2 vols. Stockholm: Norstedt. Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1988. Grammaire pratique du kikongo. Kinshasa: CELTA. Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1989. Variation linguistique du koongo. Pistes et recherches (Kikwit), 4, p. (?). Mvuala, Mvondo. 1976. Le rapport de la solidarité et de la non-solidarité à travers les proverbes kongo. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 177. Ngimbi, Nseka. 1983. Structure “onto-théologique” de la société kongo. In: Actualité et inactualité des “Etudes Bakongo” du Père J. van Wing: actes du colloque de Mayidi du 10 au 12 avril 1980, p. 163-164. Publ. du Grand Séminaire de Mayidi, 2. Inkisi (Zaïre). Ngoma, Ferdinand. 1963. L’initiation bakongo et sa signification. Lubumbashi: CEPSI. Pp 197. Nlandu, Munangeye-N’Kanza. 1976. Essai d’anthropologie philosophique: la mort chez les Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 156. Nlandu, Munangeye-N’Kanza. 1977. Le concept d’échange et le système des prestations mafundu et bese en pays Kongo du Zaïre. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 55. Odden, David [Arnold]. 1990. VVNC in Kimatuumbi and Kikongo. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 159-165. Philippart, L. 1920. L’organisation sociale dans le Bas-Congo [pt. 1-3]. Congo, 1 (1), p. 46-66, 231-252, 505-518. Philippart, L. 1920. L’organisation sociale dans le Bas-Congo [pt. 4]. Congo, 1 (2), p. 39-57. Philippart, L. 1947. Le Bas-Congo: état religieux et social. Roma: Bibliotheca Alfonsiana. Pp 246. Struyf, P. Ivo. 1909. De godsdienst bij de Bakongo’s. Onze Kongo (Leuven), 1, p. 225-249, 357-372. Tshungu, Bamesa Zakama. 1973. Insignes et attributs du pouvoir chez les Bakongo traditionnels. Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 2, p. (?). Vriese, Th. de. 1912/13. De natuurwet bij de ba-Kongo. Onze Kongo, 3, p. 35-56. Wamba, Ernest Wamba dia. 1995. On the Kongo conception of nature and its relationship to society. In: Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 436-451. Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. Wing, Joseph van. 1921. Nzo nlongo: les rites de la puberte chez les Bakongo. Congo, 2, p. (?). Wing, Joseph van. 1922. Fetischisme bij de Bakongo. Congo, 3?, p. (?). (H16a) South Kongo, incl. Mboma Schrag, Norm. 1990. Changing perceptions of wealth among the Bamboma (lower Zaire). Edited by Phyllis Martin. Occ. papers from the African Studies Program. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Pp 44. ISBN-10 0-941934-56-X.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

71

(H16b) Central Kongo Bittremieux, Leo. 1928. Over de inwyking des Basolongos. Congo, 9, p. (?). Callewaert, E. 1905. Ethnographie congolaise: les Mousserongos. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 29, p. 182-208. (H16c) Yombe, Kiyombe Bittremieux, Leo. 1911. De geheime sekte der Bakhimba’s. Leuven: Reekmans-Vanderwaeren. Pp 204. Bittremieux, Leo. 1924. Vertellingen uit Mayombe. Leuven: Vlaamse Boekenhalle. Pp 160. Bittremieux, Leo. 1937. Woordkunst der Bayombe. Anvers: Standaard-Boekhandel. Pp 224. Bittremieux, Leo. 1938. Rituele dichtkunst in Mayombe. KO, 4, p. 1-11. Cleene, Natalis de. 1938. Note sur la société Yombe. Congo, 19, p. (?). Grauwe, Jan de. 2009. Lexique yoómbe-français, avec index français-yoómbe. Edité par Koen Bostoen. Tervuren series for African language documentation and description, 1. Tervuren: MRAC. Pp 216. ISBN 978-9-0747-5262-6. Jacobs, John. 2000. Elementen van de kosmologie van de Tetela (D.R. Congo) en van de andere bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472. Khonde, Mvumbi. 1975. Les choses et les mots: approche formelle et sémantique des motifs artistiques yombe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 133. Khonde, Kingiela. 1980. La notion de vie humaine chez les Yombe à partir des proverbes. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Khuala, Mvumbi. 1980. Le rôle de la parole dans une philosophie de la “présence”: essai d’analytique existentielle de la notion de personne en société Yombe à travers quelques actes de langage. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 157. Kivanga-Kwanda, Bonaventure. 1970. Dieu et la magie dans la société traditionelle Yombe. Revue du clergé africain, 25, p. 299-335. Lehuard, Raoul. 1977. Les phemba du Mayombe. Suppl. to Arts d’Afrique noire, v. 17. Villiersle-Bel (France). Mantuba-Ngoma, Mabiala. 1989. Frauen, Kunsthandwerk und Kultur bei den Yombe in Zaire. Arbeiten aus dem Mainzer Inst. für Ethnologie und Afrika-Studien, 1. Göttingen: Ed. Re. Pp xiv, 356. ISBN-10 3-927636-02-9. Mbadu, Kikhela. 1975. La réconciliation traditionelle Yombe: son expression sacramentelle dans une liturgie africaine. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Collegium Anselmianum. Pp xxvii, 302. Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Methodische lessen in het Kiyombe / Woordenlijst behoorend bij de methodische lessen. Pp 211. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Kiyombs woordenboek / Dictionnaire du kiyombe / Zina ki Yombe, 3 vols. Pp xi, 652; 198; 187. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Leçons méthodiques de kiyombe. Pp 87. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] Mertens, Frans; others. 19xx. Voorgezette lessen in het Kiyombe. Pp 121. [Listed in the Scripta confratrum; see part 6.] Mue-Nlimba. 1953. Historia politica do Maiombe. Portugal em Africa, 10, p. (?). Mwila, M. 1981. Un rite d’initiation yombe: le ki-kuumbi. CdRA, 15, p. 41-75.

72

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ngoma-Binda. 1976. L’existence selon l’homme yombe: essai d’herméneutique du phénomène Nzola. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. Pp x, 120. Ngoma-Binda. 1976. Herméneutique de quelques interdits et structures de défoulement en société yombe. Zaïre-Afrique, 108, p. 489-502. Nzuzi, Bibaki. 1978. Le “je” (la personne) dans la relation clanique des Bayombe vu à la lumière du “je” de la relation “je-tu” chez Buber. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 4, p. 47-54. Nzuzi, Bibaki. 1992. Le dieu-mère chez les Yombe: inculturation et discours “proverbial” sur dieu. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 37, p. 87-118. Thamba-Khonde, A.A. 1964. Commentaire des proverbes Yombe. In: Anthologie des écrivains congolais, p. 47-73. Kinshasa: Min. de la Culture, Congo-Kinshasa. Tsiku-Lufua, Body di. 1983. Les droits de l’homme dans la famille yombe. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 16, p. 37-43. (H16d) West Kongo Bittremieux, Leo. 1930. Symbolisme in de negerkunst of beeldspreuken der Bawoyo’s [pt. 1]. Congo, 11, p. (?). Bittremieux, Leo. 1934. Symbolisme in de negerkunst of beeldspreuken der Bawoyo’s [pt. 2]. Congo, 15, p. (?). Mandemwo, P. 1960. Notes sur le royaume de Ngoyo. Kinshasa. [Details wanting.] Tshido, V. 1961. Devinettes des Bawoyo. Ngonge Kongo: carnets de sciences humaines (Léopoldville), 9, p. (?). Vaz, M. Martins. 1955. Filosofia popular do fiote, casamento indigena no enclave de Cabinda. Portugal em Africa, 12 (67), p. 29-36. Vaz, M. Martins. 1970. Filosofia tradicional dos Cabindas, 2 vols. Lisboa: Agência Geral do Ultramar. Pp 386. (H16e) Bwende, incl. Sonde Manker, Ernst. 1932. Niombo: die Totenbestattung der Babwende. ZfE, 64, p. (?). Widman, Ragnar. 1967. The Niombo cult among the Babwende. Monograph series from the Ethnographical Museum of Sweden, 11. Stockholm. Pp 67. (H16g) East Kongo, incl. Santu, Ntandu Butaye, Réne. 1902. Une pèlerinage à Kisantu. Missions Belges des Compagnons de Jesus. (H16h) South-East Kongo, incl. Zombo, Nkanu Mbiavanga, Fernando. 2008. An analysis of verbal affixes in Kikongo, with special reference to form and fucntion. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp xvi, 167. Misha, D. wa. 2006. Kizombo and English noun phrase agreement and word order. BA thesis. Luanda: Univ. Agostinho Neto. Ryckmans, André. 1957. Choix de devinettes des Bankanu et Bayaka du territoire de Popokabaka. Zaïre, 11, p. 563-592.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

73

H20 Kimbundu Group •

H21 MBUNDU, Kimbundu

Barros, Elizabete Umbelino de. 2005. Traços de quimbundo em uma comunidade religiosa / Kimbundu’s terms in the religious community. Papia, 15, p. 116-120. Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 4: Mbundu / L’art d’un peuple d’Angola, 4: Mbundu. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (4), p. 30-76. Chatelain, Héli. 1896. Die begriffe und Wörter für “Leben”, “Seele”, “Geist”, und “Tot” im Kimbundu. ZfAOS, 2, p. 42-45. Johnes, Arthur James. 1854. Philological proofs of the original unity and recent origin of the human race, derived from a comparison of the languages of Asia, Europe, Africa, and America, being an inquiry how far the differences in the languages of the globe are referrible to causes now in operation. London: John Russell Smith. Pp lx, 172, 103. •

H24 SONGO, Nsongo, Kisongo

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 3: Songo / L’art d’un peuple d’Angola, 3: Songo. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (3), p. 50-81. H30 Yaka Group •

H31 YAKA, Kiyaka

Beir, L. de. 1975. Les bayaka de M’Nene N’toombo Lengelenge. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 5. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 326. ISBN-10 3-88345-335-8. Beir, L. de. 1975. Religion et magie des bayaka. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 4. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 191. ISBN-10 3-88345-329-3. Dechamps, Roger. 1977. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 8: la sculpture yaka et suku du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (1), p. 23-27. Devisch, Renaat. 1972. Signification socio-culturelle des masques chez les Yaka. Bol. do IICA, 9 (2), p. 151-176. Devisch, Renaat. 1977. Processes of articulation of meaning and ritual healing among the northern Yaka. Anthropos, 72 (5/6), p. 683-708. Devisch, Renaat. 1987. Le symbolisme du corps entre l’indicible et le sacré dans la culture yaka. CdRA, 20/21, p. 145-165. Devisch, Renaat. 1991. Symbol and symptom among the Yaka of Zaïre. In: Body and space: symbolics models of unity and division in African cosmology and experience, p. 283-302. Edited by Anita Jacobson-Widding. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Devisch, Renaat. 1991. Mediumistic divination among the northern Yaka of Zaïre: etiology and ways of knowing. In: African divination systems: ways of knowing, p. 112-132. Edited by Philip Michael Peek. Bloomington: Indiana UP. Devisch, Renaat. 1993. Weaving the threads of life: the Khita gyn-eco-logical healing cult among the Yaka. Univ. of Chicago Press. Pp 344. Devisch, Renaat; Mahieu, Wauthier de. 1979. Mort, deuil et compensations mortuaires ches les Komo et les Yaka du nord au Zaïre. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 96. Tervuren. Pp viii, 197.

74

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kiala, Ngoma. 1980. Réflexions sur la division dans la culture pelende. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Luhangu, D. 1968. La notion de dieu chez les Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 13-19. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Mafouta, Izenzama. 1990. De la pertinence en catéchèse du langage proverbial africain: le cas des proverbes Yaka. Mémoire. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 61. Mafwanikisa. 1979. Mbelo, la place des ancêtres sans la pensée religieuse Yaka du Kwango Nord. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Plancquaert, M. 1930. Les sociétés secrètes chez les Bayaka. Bibl. Congo, 31. Louvain: Impr. J. Kuyl-Otto. Pp 131, plates. Plancquaert, M. 1932. Les Jaga et les Bayaka du Kwango: contribution historico-ethnographique. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in-8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, 3:1. Bruxelles: Libr. Falk fils. Pp 84, plates. Roy, H. van. 1968. La notion de l’être suprême chez les Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 19-63. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Ryckmans, André. 1957. Choix de devinettes des Bankanu et Bayaka du territoire de Popokabaka. Zaïre, 11, p. 563-592. Verschuur, A. 1968. Fables et légendes Yaka. In: Dieu, idoles et sorcellerie dans la région Kwango/Bas-Kwilu, p. 64-66. Publ. de CEEBA, série I: rapports et comptes rendus des sessions d’Etudes Ethno-Pastorales, 2. Bandundu. Vorbichler, Anton. 1956. Symbolische Denken der Balonso-Bayaka, Belgisch Kongo. KO, 22, p. 187-206. Vunza, Mbay. 1989. Dieu comme une mère dans la culture Yaka. Raison ardente (Kinshasa), 30, p. 55-71. Weyns, J. 1960. Contribution à l’étude du complexe stylistique Ba-Yaka et Ba-Suku (Kwango, Congo Belge). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris. •

H32 SUKU, Kisuku

Dechamps, Roger. 1977. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 8: la sculpture yaka et suku du Zaïre et d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (1), p. 23-27. Kopytoff, Igor. 1961. Extension of conflict as a method of conflict resolution among the Suku of the Congo. Jrnl of conflict resolution, 5, p. 61-69. Kopytoff, Igor. 1980. Revitalization and the genesis of cults in pragmatic religion: the kita rite of passage among the Suku. In: Explorations in African systems of thought: papers given at a seminar organized for the African Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 183-212. Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. Munday, Mulopo Mandy. 1987. La dynamique du langage rituel suku en temps de crise. Les nouvelles rationalités africaines, 8, p. 664-676. Vondo, Tshakala. 1983. La sémantique des mythes Suku: essai d’herméneutique. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 97. Weyns, J. 1960. Contribution à l’étude du complexe stylistique Ba-Yaka et Ba-Suku (Kwango, Congo Belge). In: Comptes rendus du 6e congrès international des sciences anthropologiques et ethnologiques. Musée de l’Homme, Univ. de Paris.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

75

H321 SOONDE, Kisoonde

Diata, M. 1981. Etude descripto-comparative des démonstratifs soonde (H56), suku (H32) et mbala (H41). Travail de fin d’études. Univ. de Lubumbashi. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1986/87. La dialogique du sacré dans l’existentiel soonde. CdRA, 20/21 (39/42), p. 119-121. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1988. L’enfant d’autrui dans la dialogique soonde: essai d’une philosophie africaine de l’homme. Cahiers zaïrois d’études politiques et sociales, 9, p. 202219. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1990. Le sous-sol du schéma idéologique soonde. Mnara (Lubumbashi), 16, p. 12-19. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1991. Interhumanité et idéologie de la compétence dans la culture soonde. Revue philosophique de Kinshasa, 5 (7/8), p. 135-144. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1993. Dialogique de la nature et rituel de réconciliation en Afrique: la symbolique du “misanga” soonde. In: Tradition, spiritualité et développement: actes de la 13è semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 5-11 avril, 1992, p. 19-26. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 22. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi. 1995. Parémiologie et interhumanité dans la culture soonde. In: Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 176-186. Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. H40 Mbala-Hunganna Group •

H41 MBALA, Kimbala, Gimbaala

Engwall, Ruth. 1983. Congo-Hungana: an ethnographic survey of the Hungana and related peoples of Bandundu region in the Republic of Zaïre (formerly Kwilu Province in Belgian Congo). Tallahassee FL: Y.E. Sheline. Pp xxxv, 504. Mafema, C. 1962/63. La responsabilité en société Bambala. Dialogue et culture (Bruxelles), mars 1963. Mandiangu, Miba Masangani. 1981. Interconnexion des interdits sexuels chez les Mbala: approche phénoménologique. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pierpoint, J. du. 1932. Les Bambala. Congo, 13, p. (?). Pongo, Kivula. 1984. Etude comparée des contes du décepteur dans les littératures luba et mbala. Mémoire de licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. Torday, Emil; Joyce, T. Athol. 1906. Notes on the ethnography of the Bahuana. Jrnl of the RAI, 36, p. (?). •

H42 HUNGANNA, Huana

Kazwala, Mayanga. 1977. La dialectique de participation comme marque de la personnelité africaine: cas du groupe Hungaana. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA.

76

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

H zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Baptista, Pedro João; José, Amaro. 1873. Journey of the Pombeiros, P.J. Baptista and Amaro José, across Africa from Angola to Tette on the Zambeze [transl. by B.A. Beadle]. In: The lands of Cazembe. London: John Murray for RGSL. JD40 Konzo-Ndandi Group •

JD41 KONZO, Konjo, Lukonjo

Khambale, Balinandi. 2006. Lhukonzo-English and English-Lhukonzo dictionary. Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pp 320. ISBN 978-9970-02-574-9. •

JD42 NANDI, Ndandi, Kinande, incl. Shu

Clements, George N. 1991. Vowel height assimilation in Bantu languages. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 17, suppl., p. 25-64. Duchâteau, Armand. 1970. Kultur der Bonande volgens hun spreekworden en roodsels. Anthropos, 65, p. (?). Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Kenstowicz, Michael J. 2009. Two notes on Kinande vowel harmony. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 248-270. Matsoro, Mitonde. 1979. Approches symboliques des rêves chez les Nande. CdRA, 13 (26), p. 195-207. Mauka, Mathe Bulalo. 1979. Les rites funèbres chez les Nande. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Packard, Randall Matthews. 1980. Social change and the history of misfortune among the Bashu of eastern Zaïre. In: Explorations in African systems of thought: papers given at a seminar organized for the African Studies Program at Indiana University in 1977, p. 237-267. Edited by Ivan Karp & Charles Stephen Bird. Bloomington: Indiana UP. Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule. 1985. Nyamuhanga: la conception de dieu chez les Nande du Zaïre. CdRA, 19 (38), p. 249-268. Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule. 1990. Culte sacrificiel à dieu Nyamuhanga chez les Nande du Zaïre et signification du sacrifice. Revue africaine de théologie (Kinshasa), 14 (27/28), p. 65101.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

77

JD50 Shi-Hunde Group •

JD501 NYINDU, Kinyindu

Biebuyck, Daniel P. 1976. Sculpture from the eastern Zaire forest regions. African arts (Los Angeles), 9 (2), p. 8-15, 79-80. •

JD51 HUNDE, Kihunde, Kobi

Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Viaene, L. 1923. Uit de kunstschat der Bahunde. Congo, 7, p. 28-35, 226237. Viaene, L. 1951. La vie domestique des Bahunde. KO, 17, p. (?). Viaene, L. 1952. Organization politique des Bahunde. KO, 18, p. (?). Viaene, L. 1952. La religion des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 18, p. 388-425. Viaene, L. 1955. Coup d’oeil sur la littérature orale des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 21, p. 212-240. Viaene, L. 1956. Coup d’oeil sur la vie intellectuelle des Bahunde (Kivu). KO, 22, p. 360-383. •

JD52 HAAVU, Gihaavu

Aramazani, Birusha. 1975. Conceptualisation du manger dans le champ notionnel de la sexualité en langue bavu. Bull. d’information du CELTA: linguistique et sciences humaines (Lubumbashi), 17, p. 3-27. Balegamire, Bazilashe J.; Rusimbuka, J.M. Ngoboka. (Ed.) 1991. Langue et culture en Afrique: le cas des Bahavu du Zaïre - mélanges à la mémoire d’Aramazani Birusha A. (1943-1987). Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. Pp 244. ISBN-10 2-87184-015-6. Balegamire, Bazilashe J. 1991. L’exigence de transparence dans les relations interpersonnelles: le sens du serment chez les Bahavu (Zaïre). In: Langue et culture en Afrique: le cas des Bahavu du Zaïre, p. 101-121. Edited by Bazilashe J. Balegamire & J.M. Ngoboka Rusimbuka. Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. Bapolisi, Bahunga Polepole. 1991. La mort dans les proverbes des Bahavu. In: Langue et culture en Afrique: le cas des Bahavu du Zaïre, p. 87-100. Edited by Bazilashe J. Balegamire & J.M. Ngoboka Rusimbuka. Kinshasa & Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Noraf. •

JD53 SHI, Nyabungu

Burume, Louis Lwigulira. 1968. Le céremonial du mariage, acte socio-religieux chez les Bashi. CdRA, 2 (4), p. 301-313. Colle, [R.P.]. 1921. L’organisation politique des Bashi. Congo, 2, p. 657-684. Colle, [R.P.]. 1925. La notion de dieu chez les Bashi. Congo, 6 (2), p. 37-41. Colle, [R.P.]. 1929. La notion de l’âme désincarnée chez les Bashi. Congo, 10 (1), p. 583-597. Defour, Georges. 1995. Eléments d’identification de 400 plantes médicinales et vétérinaires du Bushi, 2 vols. Bukavu: Ed. Bandari. Pp 116; 125. Kagaragu, Ntabaza. 1976. Les croyances religieuses des Bashi à travers les proverbes. CdRA, 10 (19), p. 139-144.

78

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kesel, P. de. 1939. De kunst bij de Bashi. Nieuw Afrika: het missietijdschrift der Witte Paters, Missionarissen van Afrika, (1939), p. (?). Masson, Paul. 1960. Trois siècles chez les Bashi. Ann. du MRAC: archives d’ethnographie, 1. Tervuren. Pp 126. Mulago, Vincent. 1954. L’union vitale bantu chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Burundi face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande. Mulago, Vincent. 1956. L’union vitale bantu, ou le Principe de cohésion de la communauté chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Barundi. Ann. lateranensi, 20, p. 61-263. Mulago, Vincent. 1969. Le culte de lyangombe chez les Bashi et les Banyarwanda. CdRA, 3 (6), p. 299-314. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1985. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. CdRA, 34, p. 145-168. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Stratégies discursives et argumentatives des parémies des Bashi (est du Zaïre): éléments de pragmatique de la communion verbale. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Philosophie et Lettres, Univ. de Liège. Pp 557. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. Pistes africaines (Gembloux), 1 (2-3), p. 281-287, 485-490. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1991. La notion de temps chez les Bashi du Kivu. L’Africain: revue des étudiants africains en Belgique, 150, p. 16-25. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1994. Dire Dieu: analyse de quelques parémies théophores des Bashi du Sud-Kivu (Zaïre). Revue philosophique de Kinshasa, 8 (14), p. 25-60. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1996. Le champ discursif de la communication verbale des Bashi du Kivu (Zaïre). Revue africaine de communications sociales (Kinshasa), 1 (1), p. 117-137. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1997. Les noms officiels de dieu chez les Bashi. La revue de Kabare (Kinshasa), 3, p. 15-17. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1999. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Sud-Kivu, République Démocratique du Congo. Bibl. du CERA, 16. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 176. JD60 Ruanda-Rundi Group •

JD61 RWANDA, Kinyarwanda

Albert, Ethel M. 1960. My ‘boy’, Muntu (Ruanda-Urundi). In: In the company of man. Edited by J.B. Casagrande. New York: Harper & Row Publ. Anastase, [Frère]. 1961. Le nom et ses implications dans la culture bantoue. Servir: organe des élèves et anciens élèves des sections spéciales du Groupe Scolaire d’Astrida, 22 (4), p. 120135. Bangamwabo, François-Xavier. 1989. Etude sociolinguistique du contact de langues: le kinyarwanda et le giciga au Rwanda. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. de Rouen. Bizige-Ngabo, Herménégilde. 1985. Description of the vowels in Kinyarwanda lexical items. MA thesis. Durham Univ. Bostoen, Koen; Harushimana, Gaspard. 2003. Parole et savoir-faire populaires: conversations à propos de la poterie des Twa au Burundi. LPCA text archives, 4. Dept. of Sociology and Anthropology, Univ. of Amsterdam. Bourgeois, René. 1954/58. Banyarwanda et Barundi, 4 vols. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, nouvelle série. Bruxelles. Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1957. La dialectique des Barundi. Zaïre, 11, p. 1021-1029.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

79

Calvet, Louis-Jean. 2001. Les politiques linguistiques en Afrique francophone: état des lieux du point du vue de la politologie linguistique. In: Les langues dans l’espace francophone: de la coexistence au partenariat, p. 145-176. Edited by Robert Chaudenson & Louis-Jean Calvet. Paris: L’Harmattan. Classe, L.P. 1929. The supreme being among the Baryarwanda of Ruanda. Primitive man (Washington DC), 2 (3/4), p. 56-57. Codere, Helen. 1970. Field work in Rwanda, 1959-1960. In: Women in the field. Edited by Peggy Golde. Chicago: Aldine Publ. Delhaise, Charles Godefroid Félix François. 1908. Ethnographie congolaise: chez les Warundi et les Wahorohoro. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 32, p. (?). Gafaranga, Joseph. 1998. Elements of order in bilingual talk: Kinyarwanda-French language alternation. Thesis. Lancaster Univ. Gafaranga, Joseph. 2007. Talk in two languages. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Pp xii, 225. ISBN 978-1-403-94861-8. Gansemans, J. 1988. Les instruments de musique du Rwanda: étude ethnomusicologique. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 127. Tervuren. Pp 361. ISBN-10 90-6186-276-0. Habiyakare. 1977. La présence et le lien vital aux sources de la sagesse rwandaise. Thèse de doctorat. Louvain-la-Neuve: ISP. Habyarimana, Hilaire. 2007. Multilingualism and change on the Kinyarwanda sound system post-1994. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Hertefelt, Marcel d’; Lame, Danielle de. 1987. Société, culture et histoire du Rwanda: encyclopédie bibliographique 1863-1980/87, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 124. Tervuren. Pp xxix, 1849. ISBN-10 90-900202-6-8. Hoffman, Mika Christine. 1991. The syntax of argument-structure-changing morphology. PhD thesis. Cambridge MA: MIT. Kamugunga, Callixte. 1984. Apprendre le kinyarwanda. 2e éd. Kigali. Pp 43, 311, 41. Lame, Danielle de. 1996. Une colline entre mille, ou, le calme avant la tempête: transformations et blocages du Rwanda rural. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 54. Tervuren. Pp 358. ISBN-10 90-7589-401-5. Lame, Danielle de. 2005. A hill among a thousand: transformations and ruptures in rural Rwanda. Transl. by Helen Arnold. Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xix, 540. ISBN-10 0-299-21560-1. Mbori, Bob John Obwang’i. 2008. The interface between language attitudes and language use in a post-conflict context: the case of Rwanda. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. McCorriston, Megan. 2002. Language learning in sub-Saharan Africa: trilingualism in Rwanda’s education system. MSc thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp ii, 82. Mulago, Vincent. 1954. L’union vitale bantu chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Burundi face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande [Collegio Urbano de Propaganda Fide?]. Mulago, Vincent. 1956. L’union vitale bantu, ou le Principe de cohésion de la communauté chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Barundi. Ann. lateranensi, 20, p. 61-263. Mulago, Vincent. 1969. Le culte de lyangombe chez les Bashi et les Banyarwanda. CdRA, 3 (6), p. 299-314. Myers, Scott P. 2003. F0 timing in Kinyarwanda. Phonetica, 60 (2), p. 71-97. Pages, A. 1934. Le vie intellectuelle des noirs du Ruanda. Congo, 15, p. 357-389, 481-503, 657671. Rosendal, Tove. 2006. The noun classes of Rwanda: an overview. MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 143-161.

80

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Rosendal, Tove. 2010. Linguistic landshapes: a comparison of official and non-official language management in Rwanda and Uganda, focusing on the position of African languages. PhD thesis. Dept. of Languages and Literatures, Univ. of Gothenburg. Rutasiyire, Antoine. 1987. Kinyarwanda and English phonology: a contrastive study of the segmentals. MA thesis. Bangor: Univ. College. Ruzindana, Mathias. 1991. An interlanguage study of vowel duration in the advanced Kinyarwanda speakers of English. Thesis. Univ. of Reading. Smith, Pierre. 1975. Le récit populaire au Rwanda. Classiques africaines, 17. Paris: Libr. Armand Colin. Pp 431. Troupin, Georges; Donneaux, Anne. 1982. Plantes ligneuses du Rwanda: lexique des noms kinyarwanda. Butare: INRS. Pp 35. Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. London: SOAS. Pp c.400. Walker, Rachel; Byrd, Dani; Mpiranya, Fidèle. 2009. An articulatory view of Kinyarwanda coronal harmony. Phonology, 25 (3), p. (?). •

JD62 RUNDI, Kirundi

Bigirimana, Jean Baptiste. 2008. Langue et droit: le droit à la langue en contexte de diglossie français-kirundi au Burundi. LPLP, 32 (1), p. 23-46. Bourgeois, René. 1954/58. Banyarwanda et Barundi, 4 vols. Mémoires de l’ARSOM, coll. in8°, classe des sciences morales et politiques, nouvelle série. Bruxelles. Bucumi, J. 1964. Imâna: some names of God in the Kirundi language. Int’l philosophical quarterly, 4, p. 394-418. Mulago, Vincent. 1954. L’union vitale bantu chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Burundi face à l’unité vitale ecclésiale. Thèse de doctorat. Roma: Univ. de la Propagande [Collegio Urbano de Propaganda Fide?]. Mulago, Vincent. 1956. L’union vitale bantu, ou le Principe de cohésion de la communauté chez les Bashi, les Banyarwanda et les Barundi. Ann. lateranensi, 20, p. 61-263. Ngoyagoye, E. 1969. La responsabilité de l’homme devant Imana dans les noms et les proverbes kirundi. Au coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 9, p. 18-32. Ngoyagoye, E. 1969. La conscience professionnelle des Barundi dans leurs proverbes. Au coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 9, p. 291-302. Ngoyagoye, E. 1971. Le sens du péché chez les Barundi. Au coeur de l’Afrique (Bujumbura), 11, p. 263-268. Ntahombaye, P. 1994. Politique et aménagement linguistique au Burundi. In: Langues et sociétés en contant, p. 517-528. Edited by Pierre Martel & Jaques Maurais. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. Ntawurishira, L. 1985. Burundi: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 596-600. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. Rwantabagu, Herménégilde. 1999. Progress and problems in the implementation of a mother tongue policy in education in Africa: the case of the Kirundization programme in Burundi. In: Comparative perspectives on language and literacy, p. 293-303. Edited by Leslie Limage. Dakar: UNESCO. Zuure, Bernard. 1926. Imana, le dieu des Barundi. Anthropos, 21, p. 733-776. Zuure, Bernard. 1929. Croyances et pratiques religieuses des Barundi. Bibl. Congo, 22. Bruxelles: Ed. de l’Essorial. Pp 206.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

81

Zuure, Bernard. 1932. L’âme du Murundi. Etudes sur l’histoire des religions, 7. Paris: G. Beauchesne. Pp 502. Zuure, Bernard. 1948/49. Croyances et pratiques religieuses des Barundi révélées par leur usages et pratiques. Grand Lacs, 63 (9), p. 66-69. Zuure, Bernard. 1949. Les croyances des Barundi révélées par leur contes. Grand Lacs, 64 (19), p. 11-14. •

JD63 FULIIRO

Otterloo, Karen van; Otterloo, Roger van. 2011. The Kifuliiru language, 2 vols. Publ. in linguistics. Dallas: SIL Int’l. Pp 1132. ISBN 978-1-55671-279-1. •

JD65 HANGAZA, Kihangaza

Rubagumya, Cashmir M. 2006. Igihangaza lexicon. LoT publ., 6. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 9987-691-06-4. •

JD66 HA, Kiha

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Scherer, J.H. 1959. The Ha of Tanganyika [pt. 1]. Anthropos, 54 (5/6), p. 841-904. Scherer, J.H. 1961. The Ha of Tanganyika [pt. 2]. Anthropos, 56 (1/2), p. 273-274. JE10 Nyoro-Ganda Group •

JE10A RUNYAKITARA (artificial)

Katushemererwe, Fridah; Hanneforth, Thomas. 2010. Finite state methods in morphological analysis of Runyakitara verbs. NJAS, 19 (1), p. 1-22. •

JE102 TALINGA (Kitalinga)-BWISI (Lubwisi)

Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. •

JE11 NYORO, Runyoro, Kyopi

Byaruhanga-Akiiki, A.B.T. 1971. Religion in Bunyoro. PhD thesis. Kampala: Makerere Univ. Charsley, S.R. 1968. Population growth and development in northeast Bunyoro. EAGR, 6, p. 13-22. Roscoe, John. 1915. The northern Bantu: an account of some Central African tribes of the Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305.

82

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Turner, B.J. 1967. Ecological problems of cattle ranching in Bunyoro. EAGR, 5, p. 9-20. Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. London: SOAS. Pp c.400. •

JE12 TOORO, Rutooro

Ataragaboine, G. 1973. The concept of the Supreme Being among the Batoro. Occ. papers in African traditional religion and philosophy (Kampala), 19 (204), p. (?). Kaji, Shigeki. 2009. Tone and syntax in Rutooro, a toneless Bantu language of western Uganda. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 239-247. •

JE121 HEMA

Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu. 1979. Société et politique en Afrique traditionnelle: Bahema et Walendu du Zaïre. Kinshasa: Presses Univ. du Zaïre. Pp 325, xxv. Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu. 1981. Idéologie et religion dans l’univers socio-politique Hema et Lendu de l’Ituri (Haut-Zaïre). In: Combats pour un christianisme africain: mélanges Mulago, p. 211-242. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. •

JE13, JE14 NKORE (Nyankore, Runyankore)-KIGA (Ciga, Luciga)

Asiimwe, Allen. 2007. Morpho-syntactic patterns in Runyankore-Rukiga. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. Bangamwabo, François-Xavier. 1989. Etude sociolinguistique du contact de langues: le kinyarwanda et le giciga au Rwanda. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. de Rouen. Cisterino, M. 1977. Evolution of birth names among the Kiga of western Uganda. Anthropos, 72 (3/4), p. 465-485. Kaji, Shigeki. 2004. A Runyankore vocabulary. Asian and African lexicon series, 44. Tokyo: ILCAA. Peace, K. 1966. The Ankole ranching scheme. EAGR, 4, p. 62-65. Roscoe, John. 1915. The northern Bantu: an account of some Central African tribes of the Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305. Splansky, J.B. 1969. Some geographic characteristics of permanent retail institutions in Ankole. East African geographical review, 7, p. 61-78. Twesigye, Emmanuel K. 1996. Traditional religion: death among the Bakiga of Uganda. Occ. papers in African traditional religion and philosophy, 2:19. Kampala: Makerere Univ. Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. London: SOAS. Pp c.400. •

JE15 GANDA, Luganda

Bakabulindi, J. 1974. The traditional wisdom of the Baganda concerning moral behaviour. Occ. papers in African traditional religion and philosophy (Kampala), 17, p. (?).

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

83

Bayiga, Florence Tendo. 2005. Communicating casual relations in Luganda. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. Dutcher, Katharine; Paster, Mary. 2008. Contour tone distribution in Luganda. In: Proc. of the 27th West Coast conference on formal linguistics, p. 123-131. Edited by Natasha Abner & Jason Bishop. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Fallers, Lloyd Ashton. 1964. The king’s men: leadership and status in Buganda on the eve of independence. London & New York: OUP for the EAISR. Pp xxvi, 414. Ferrari-Bridgers, Franca. 2009. A quantitative and qualitative analysis of the final vowels [i] and [a] in Luganda deverbal nouns. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 23-31. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1920. The native races of East Africa. Native races of the British Empire series, 3. London: OUP (Humphrey Milford). Hanson, Holly. 2009. Mapping conflict: heterarchy and accountability in the ancient capital of Buganda. JAH, 50 (2), p. 179-202. Haydon, E.S. 1960. Law and justice in Buganda. African law series, 2. London: Butterworths. Pp xxxix, 342. Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Kodesh, Neil. 2010. Beyond the royal gaze: clanship and public healing in Buganda. Charlottesville VA: Univ. of Virginia Press. Pp xi, 264. ISBN 978-0-8139-2927-9. Lugira, A.M. 1968. Redemption in Ganda traditional belief. The Uganda jrnl, 32 (2), p. 199203. Lugira, A.M. 1969. Redemption in Ganda traditional belief. CdRA, 5, p. 13-24. Mair, Lucy P. 1940. Native marriage in Buganda. London: OUP for IIALC. McPherson, Laura; Paster, Mary. 2009. Evidence for the Mirror Principle and morphological templates in Luganda affix ordering. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 56-66. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Nahayo, Sylvia. 2007. Tracking referents in Luganda discourse. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. Nakayiza, Judith. 2005. Selected topics in Luganda phonology. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. Nakijoba, Sarah. 2008. A comparative analysis of a translated text: a case study of C. Kalinda’s translation into Luganda of G. Orwell’s novel ‘Animal farm’. MA thesis. Trondheim: NTNU. Nsimbi, Michael B. 1975. Traditional religion in Buganda. Bull. of the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue (Rome), 28/29, p. 159-163. Pak, Marjorie. 2008. A-movement and intervention effects in Luganda. In: Proc. of the 27th West Coast conference on formal linguistics, p. 361-369. Edited by Natasha Abner & Jason Bishop. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Richards, Audrey I. 1968. The Ganda. In: Problems in African history: the precolonial centuries. Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, James McDonald Burns & Erik Kristofer Ching. Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. Rosendal, Tove. 2010. Linguistic landshapes: a comparison of official and non-official language management in Rwanda and Uganda, focusing on the position of African languages. PhD thesis. Dept. of Languages and Literatures, Univ. of Gothenburg.

84

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Stam, N. 1903. The religious conceptions of some tribes of Buganda. Anthropos, 3, p. 213-218. Stephens, Rhiannon. 2009. Lineage and society in precolonial Uganda. JAH, 50 (2), p. 203-221. Vester, H. 19xx. English-Kishwahili-Runyarwanda-Luganda, English-Luganda-Lukiga-Doggang-Dholuo, Français-Kinyarwanda, English-Lunyoro. Unpubl. wordlists, ref. Ms/380469. London: SOAS. Pp c.400. Wamala, E. 1992. The socio-political philosophy of traditional Buganda society. In: The foundations of social life: Ugandan philosophical studies. Edited by Albert Titus Dalfovo. Washington DC: Council for Research in Values and Philosophy. •

JE16 SOGA, Lusoga, incl. Kenyi

Roscoe, John. 1915. The northern Bantu: an account of some Central African tribes of the Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Nabirye, Minah. 2010. A quantitative analysis of the morphology, morphophonology and semantic import of the Lusoga noun. AfrL, 16, p. 97-154. •

JE17 GWERE, Lugwere

Kagaya, Ryohei. 2005. A tonal analysis of nouns of the Gwere language [in Japanese]. JAASTokyo, 69, p. 123-176. Nzogi, Richard. 2009. Disambiguating grammatical tone in Gwere orthography by using clarifying words. SILEWP 2009-003. SIL Int’l. Pp 11. JE20 Haya-Jita Group •

JE21 NYAMBO, Runyambo, “Karagwe”

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2005. A grammar of Runyambo. LoT publ., 4. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN-10 9987-691-03-X. Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2010. The -ag- TAM marker and the boundary between cliticization and affixation in Bantu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. •

JE22 HAYA, Ruhaya

Kamanzi, A. 2007. “Our way”: responding to the Dutch aid in the District Rural Development Programme of Bukoba, Tanzania. African studies coll., 4. Leiden: ASC. Manji, Ambreena. 2000. ‘Her name is Kamundage’: rethinking women and property among the Haya of Tanzania. Africa, 70 (3), p. 482-500. Muzale, Henry R.T. 2006. Dictionary of Ruhaya-English-Kiswahili / Ikaningambo y’Oruhaya. LoT publ., 7. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 424. ISBN 9987-691-05-6. Muzale, Henry R.T. 2008. Focus in Ruhaya. OPiL, 3, p. 42-52. Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 1988. Linear order in Haya verbal morphology: theoretical implications. PhD thesis. East Lansing: Michigan State Univ. Pp xv, 323.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

85

JE23 ZINZA, Dzindza, Cijinja

Rubanza, Yunus Ismail. 2008. Luzinza lexicon. LoT publ., 9. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-10-4. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

JE24 KEREBE, Kikerebe

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Thornell, Christina. 2004. The verb phrase in the Kerebe language. In: Interdependence of diachronic and synchronic analyses, p. 249-281. Edited by Folke Josephson & Ingmar Söhrman. Studies in language, companion series, 103. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. •

JE25 JITA, Cijita

Mdee, James Salehe. 2008. Kijita lexicon. LoT publ., 12. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-12-8. •

JE253 RURI, Rori, Ciruri

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2005. Eciruuri lexicon. LoT publ., 3. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 250. ISBN-10 9987-691-04-8. JE30 Masaba-Luhya Group Stam, N. 1910. The religious conceptions of the Kavirondo. Anthropos, 5, p. 359-362. Stam, N. 1919/20. Bantu Kavirondo of Mumias district (near Lake Victoria). Anthropos, 14/15, p. 968-980. •

JE31 MASA(A)BA, Lumasaba, incl. Gisu, Kisu, Bukusu, Syan

Roscoe, John. 1915. The northern Bantu: an account of some Central African tribes of the Uganda Protectorate. Cambridge archaeological and ethnological series. CUP. Pp xii, 305. (JE31C) Bukusu, Lubukusu Diercks, Michael J.K. 2010. Agreement with subjects in Lubukusu. Phd thesis. Washington DC: Georgetown Univ. Pp xv, 422. Diercks, Michael J.K. 2011. The morphosyntax of Lubukusu locative inversion and the parameterization of Agree. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 702-720.

86

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

(JE31E) Tachoni Odden, David [Arnold]. 2009. Tachoni verbal tonology. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 305324. •

JE32 LU(H)YIA, incl. Hanga, Tsotso, Karabasi, East Nyala

Ebarb, Kristopher; Marlo, Michael R. 2009. Conditioning factors in the realization of tone: LuNyala verbs. In: African linguistics across the dfiscipline. Edited by Jonathan C. Anderson, Christopher R. Green & Samuel Gyasi Obeng. Working papers in linguistics, 8. Bloomington: IULC. Kanyoro, Rachel Msimbi Angogo. 1989. The Abaluyia of Kenya: one people, one language. In: Proc. of the round table on assuring the feasibility of standardization within dialect chains, Noordwijkerhout, the Netherlands, September 1988, p. 86ff. Edited by T.G. Bergman. Nairobi: SIL. Mausolf, Elisabeth. 1996. Die Bedeutung des Waldes in der Sozio-Ökonomie der Luyia. Göttinger Beiträge zur Land- und Forstwirtschaft in den Tropen und Subtropen, Reihe H, 113. Göttingen: Goltze. Pp 127. ISBN-10 3-88452-439-9. JE40 Logooli-Kuria Group •

JE402 IKIZU

Sewangi, Seleman Simon. 2008. Kiikizo lexicon. LoT publ., 11. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-11-1. •

JE403 SUBA

Obiero, O.J. 2008. Evaluating language revitalization in Kenya: the contradictory face and place of the local community factor. NJAS, 17 (4), p. 247-268. •

JE42 GUSII, Kisii

LeVine, Robert A. 1959. Gusii sex offenses: a study in social control. AmAnthr, 61, p. 962-990. Nyasani, Joseph Major. 1969. Die britischen Strafexpeditionen gegen den Kisii-Stamm: als ein Beispiel der gewaltsamen Einrichtung einer Kolonie, 1895-1909. Inaugural-Dissertation. Univ. zu Köln. Pp vii, 235. Nyasani, Joseph Major. 1984. The British massacre of the Gusii freedom defenders. Nairobi Bookmen. Pp v, 85. •

JE43 KURIA, Koria

Ruel, M.D. 1965. Religion and society among the Kuria of East Africa. Africa, 35, p. 295-306.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

87

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

JE431 SIMBITI

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister]. 19xx. KiSimbita manuscript grammar. Musoma (Tanzania): Maryknoll Language School. Pp 66. Mreta, Abel Yamwaka. 2008. Kisimbiti lexicon. LoT publ., 10. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN 978-9987-691-09-8. •

JE432 HACHA

Kihore, Yared Magori. 2000. Historical and linguistic aspects of Kihacha. In: Lugha za Tanzania / Languages of Tanzania: studies dedicated to the memory of Prof. Clement Maganga, p. 67-80. Edited by Kulikoyela Kanalwanda Kahigi, Yared Magori Kihore & Maarten Mous. CNWS publ., 89. Leiden. •

JE45 IKOMA, Nata

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula]. 2010. Ikoma nominal tone. AfrL, 16, p. 3-30. K10 Ciokwe-Luchazi Group •

K11 CIOKWE, Chokwe, Tshokwe

Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de. 1977. Notes pour l’étude de l’ethnobotanique dans la culture tshokwe. Contribuições para o estudo da antropologia portuguesa, 10:1. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 82, plates. Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de. 1985. Les symboles divinatoires: analyse socio-culturelle d’une technique de divination des Cokwe de l’Angola (ngombo ya cisuka). Publ. do Centro de Estudos Africanos, 4. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 555, plates. Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de; David, Jean. 2003. Chokwe and their Bantu neighbours. Zürich: Galerie Walu. Pp 131. ISBN-10 3-9522495-1-3. Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 1: Chokwe / L’art d’un peuple d’Angola, 1: Chokwe. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (1), p. 40-64. Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1988. Entités spirituelles des Tshokwe (Angola). Quaderni poro (Milano), 5, p. 9-61. Crowley, Daniel. 1965/66. An African aesthetic. Jrnl of aesthetics and art criticism, 24 (4), p. 519-524. Dechamps, Roger. 1975. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 6: la sculpture ciokwe et lunda du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (3/4), p. 53-59. Dechamps, Roger. 1976. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 7: la sculpture ciokwe d’Angola. Africa-Tervuren, 22 (1), p. 9-16. Delille, P.A.; Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1935/36. Tshokwe-teksten. KO, 2, p. 41-60.

88

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Hauenstein, Alfred. 1987. Le culte des ‘mahamba’ chez les Tchokwe. Bull. annuel du Musée d’Ethnographie de Genéve, 30, p. 97-115. Hauenstein, Alfred. 1988. Examen des motifs décoratifs chez les Ovimbundu et Tchokwe d’Angola. Publ. do Centro de Estudos Africanos, 10. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 85. Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Relative clauses and subject inversion in Chokwe, Kaonde, Lunda and Luvale. AfrL, 14, p. 37-62. Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga Félicien. 1994. La conception du temps à travers la pédagogie initiatique des Lunda-Cokwe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Lehuard, Eric. 1988. Art en mythologie tshokwe. Arts d’Afrique noire: arts premiers, 68, p. 4346. Matthe, Marcus; Lloyd, David. 2005. Chokwe art and its history. Lusaka. Pp vii, 163. Mayr, Gernot; Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de; Kerr, Reynold C.; Linville, Marlene S. 2003. Chokwe and their Bantu neighbours. Zürich: Galerie Walu. Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1974. Tshikumbi, tshiwila et mungonge, trois rites d’initiation chez les Tshokwe du Kasai occidental. Cultures au Zaïre et en Afrique (Kinshasa), 5, p. 111-135. Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1974. Un rite d’initiation chez les Tshokwe: mukanda ou tshamvula. CdRA, 8, p. 55-108. Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba. 1980. Paroles et gestes dans la culture Cokwe: une lecture sémantique de l’invisible dans le visible. CdRA, 14 (27/28), p. 283-316. Redhina, J. 1949. Costumes religiosos e feiticistas dos Kiokos de Angola. Lisboa: Soc. Astoria. Struyf, P. Ivo. 1939. L’être suprême chez les Tutshokwe (Batshioko). Congo, 20 (1), p. 361386. Wastiau, Boris. 2006. Chokwe. Milan: 5 Continents Ed. Pp 140. ISBN-10 88-7439-293-1. •

K12a LUIMBI, Ciluimbi

Silva, Oziel Marques da; Nascimento, Antonio Elias; Ntondo, Zavoni. 2011. A língua bantu angolana lwimbi (K12A) e a busca etimológica dos bantuísmos brasileiros. Papia, 21 (2), p. 277-289. •

K12b NGANGELA, Cingangela, Nyemba

Behrend, Heike. 1998. Sonderforschungsbereich 389, Teilprojekt C6: Gewaltformem und Liedenserfahrungen im Norden Namibias / Violence, exile and landscape: Nyemba refugees in Kaisosi and Kehemu (Rundu, Namibia). In: Kultur- und Landschaftswandel im ariden Afrika: Entwicklungsprozesse unter ökologischen Grenzbedingungen / Sonderforschungsbereich 389: Ergebnisbericht für die Jahre 1995/2-1996-1997-1998/1, p. 363-387. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Fleisch, Axel. 2008. Language history in S.E. Angola: the Ngangela-Nyemba dialect cluster. SUGIA, 19, p. (?). Ntondo, Zavoni. 2003. Eléments de description du ngangela. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Ntondo, Zavoni. 2006. Morfologia e sintaxe do Ngangela. Luanda: Ed. Nzila.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

89

K13 LUCHAZI, Lujazi, Ponda

Kubik, Gerhard. 1987. African space/time concepts and the tusona ideographs in Luchazi culture with a discussion of possible cross-parallels. Music (?), 6 (4), p. 53-89. Kubik, Gerhard. 1990. Vivimu vya mukatikati: dilemma tales and ‘arithmetical puzzles’ collected among the Valuchazi. SAJAL, 10 (2), p. 59-68. Kubik, Gerhard. 1992. Luchazi riddle session: analysis of recorded texts in a south-central Bantu languages. SAJAL, 12 (2), p. 51-83. •

K14 LWENA, Luvale

Bastin, Marie-Louise. 1969. Arts of the Angolan peoples, 2: Lwena / L’art d’un peuple d’Angola, 2: Lwena. African arts (Los Angeles), 2 (2), p. 46-80. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Delille, P.A. 1930. Besnijdenis bij de Aluunda’s en de Aluena’s in de streek ten zuiden van Belgisch Congo. Anthropos, 25, p. 851-858. Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Relative clauses and subject inversion in Chokwe, Kaonde, Lunda and Luvale. AfrL, 14, p. 37-62. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Wastiau, Boris. 2000. Mahamba: the transforming arts of spirit possession among the Luvalespeaking people of the Upper Zambezi. Studia instituti anthropos, 48. Fribourg: Ed. Universitaires. Pp 325. ISBN-10 3-7278-1293-1. •

K17 MBWELA, Shimbwera

Silva, Janine Félix da; Ribeiro, Rosa Maria de Lima; Ndonga, Mfuwa. 2011. A língua bantu angolana mbwela (K17) e a busca etimológica dos bantuísmos brasileiros. Papia, 21 (2), p. 291302. K20 Lozi (Group) •

K21 LOZI, Silozi, “Kolololo”

[Anon.] 2007. Silozi orthography. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN 978-99916-0847-1. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1949. English-Lozi phrase book. London: Macmillan. Pp 53. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Reynolds, Barrie. 1963. Magic, divination, and witchcraft among the Barotse of Northern Rhodesia. London: Chatto & Windus.

90

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. K30 Luyana Group •

K33 KWANGALI, Kwangari, Rukwangari, incl. Mbundza

Diaz, Herbert Ndango. 1992. A definite edition and analysis of the Tjakova myth of the Vakavango. PhD thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 375, plates. Lategan, Martha Margrietha. 1980. Sending- en staatsonderwys vir die inheemse bevolking van die Kavango: ’n histories-pedagogiese besinning. MA tesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Rooyen, P.H. van. 1977. Die inheemse reg van die Kavango. MA tesis. Univ. van Stellenbosch. •

K331, K332 MANYO, Rumanyo, incl. Sambyu (Shishambyu), Gciriku (Dciriku, Rugciriku)

[Anon.] 2004. Rumanyo ntjangitito / orthography 2. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 99916-0-510-X. Diaz, Herbert Ndango. 1992. A definite edition and analysis of the Tjakova myth of the Vakavango. PhD thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 375, plates. Eirola, Martti; Bradley, Jan; Laitinen, Arto. 1990. Kavango, the Sambiyu tribe: the way of life of the Mupapama river terrace community. Rundu (Namibia). Lategan, Martha Margrietha. 1980. Sending- en staatsonderwys vir die inheemse bevolking van die Kavango: ’n histories-pedagogiese besinning. MA tesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Rooyen, P.H. van. 1977. Die inheemse reg van die Kavango. MA tesis. Univ. van Stellenbosch. Seifert, Marc. 2007. Zur Anlage eines modernen Schulwörterbuches im Rumanyo (Bantusprache Namibias). In: Beiträge zur 1. Kölner Afrikawissenschaftlichen Nachwuchstagung (KANT I), 12.-14. Mai 2006. Edited by Marc Seifert & others. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. •

K333 MBUKUSHU, Thimbukushu

[Anon.] 2006. Thimbukushu orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 99916-0-646-7.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

91

Diaz, Herbert Ndango. 1992. A definite edition and analysis of the Tjakova myth of the Vakavango. PhD thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 375, plates. Fisch, Maria. 2005. The Mbukushu in Angola: a history of migration, flight and royal rainmaking. HCTISA 11. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 99. ISBN-10 99916-2-135-0. Lategan, Martha Margrietha. 1980. Sending- en staatsonderwys vir die inheemse bevolking van die Kavango: ’n histories-pedagogiese besinning. MA tesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Rooyen, P.H. van. 1977. Die inheemse reg van die Kavango. MA tesis. Univ. van Stellenbosch. •

K34 MASI, Mashi

Muhasha, Mihigi ya. 1996. Time expression in Mashi as contrasted with English. Revue africaine de communications sociales (Kinshasa), 1 (1), p. 197-222. •

K36 SHANJO

Bostoen, Koen. 2009. Shanjo and Fwe as part of Bantu Botatwe: a diachronic phonological approach. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 110-130. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. K40 Subiya-Totela Group •

K402 FWE, Cifwe

Bostoen, Koen. 2009. Shanjo and Fwe as part of Bantu Botatwe: a diachronic phonological approach. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 110-130. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. •

K411 NAMIBIAN TOTELA, Citotela

Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. •

K42, K401 KUHANE, Chikuhane, Subiya, incl. Mbalangwe (= K401)

Mathangwane, Joyce Thambole; Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 2010. Tone and reduplication in Wandya and Subiya. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe.

92

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ramsden, F.L. 1977. The Basubiya. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Samuzala, C. 2003. A history of the Basubiya of Chobe. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. K zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Behrend, Heike. 1998. Sonderforschungsbereich 389, Teilprojekt C6: Gewaltformem und Liedenserfahrungen im Norden Namibias / Violence, exile and landscape: Nyemba refugees in Kaisosi and Kehemu (Rundu, Namibia). In: Kultur- und Landschaftswandel im ariden Afrika: Entwicklungsprozesse unter ökologischen Grenzbedingungen / Sonderforschungsbereich 389: Ergebnisbericht für die Jahre 1995/2-1996-1997-1998/1, p. 363-387. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Bostoen, Koen. 2009. Shanjo and Fwe as part of Bantu Botatwe: a diachronic phonological approach. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 110-130. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Kubik, Gerhard. 1992/93. Das “ethnische” Panorama Ostangolas und der Nachbargebiete. Bull. of the Int’l Committee on Urgent Anthropological and Ethnological Research, 34/35, p. 161-195. Proepper, Michael. 2006. Der ethnographische Forschungsstand zum Kavangogebiet in Nordost Namibia 2006: eine kommentierte Bibliographie. BAB working papers, 1/2007. Basel. Pp 35. L10 Pende Group •

L11 PENDE, Pheende

Bittremieux, Leo. 1938. De inwijking der Baphende’s. Congo, 19, p. 2-15. Bittremieux, Leo. 1939. De Baphende’s van Luanda. Congo, 20, p. 1-42. Bittremieux, Leo. 1940. Een verhaal van de Baphende. Congo, 21, p. 150-153. Maes, Joseph. 1935. Le camp de Mashita Mbanza et les migrations des Bapende. Congo, 16, p. (?). Mbonyinkebe, Sebahire. 1988. Sens et sagesse des masques au pays des Phende du Zaïre. Les nouvelles rationalités africaines, 10, p. 263-275. Mikaba, A. Pulu. 1977. De l’âme et du corps chez Descartes et chez les Phende. Mémoire de licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. Pp 86. Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1969. En lisant l’homme selon la philosophie pende. CdRA, 3, p. 133138. Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1979. Le masque phende giwoyo du musée de l’Institut Supérieur d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’Art de l’UCL. Revue des archéologues et historiens d’art de Louvain, 12, p. 169-193. Mudiji, Malamba Th. 1979. Les masques mbuya ou mikanda des Phende (Zaïre): contexte, production, styles et usages. Mémoire de licence. Louvain-la-Neuve: UCL. Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe. 1981. Formes et fonctions symboliques des masques mbuya des Phende. Thèse de doctorat. Louvain-la-Neuve: UCL.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

93

Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe. 1989. Le langage des masques africains: étude des formes et fonctions symboliques des mbuya des Phende. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 15. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 287. Sousberghe, Léon de. 1958. L’art pende. Mémoires de l’Académie Royale de Belgique, 2e série, 9:2. Bruxelles. Pp ix, 165, plates. •

L12b (= H33) HOLO, Holu, Hungu

Daeleman, Jan. 2003. Notes grammaticales et lexique du kiholu. Studies in African linguistics, 58. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 78. ISBN-10 3-89586-756-X. Maesen, Albert. 1956. Les Holo du Kwango. Reflets du monde (Bruxelles), 9, p. (?). Neyt, François. 1982. L’art Holo du Haut-Kwango. München: Gallerie Jahn. Pp 160. L20 Songe Group Denolf, Prosper. 1954. Aan de rand van de Dibese. Mémoires de l’IRCB, coll. in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, 34. Brussel. Pp 846. •

L21 KETE

Ceyssens, Rik. 1973. Les masques en bois des kete du sud, région du Kasai Occidental, République du Zaïre [pt. 1]. Africa-Tervuren, 19 (4), p. 85-96. Ceyssens, Rik. 1974. Les masques en bois des kete du sud, région du Kasai Occidental, République du Zaïre [pt. 2]. Africa-Tervuren, 20 (1), p. 3-12. Ceyssens, Rik. 1990. Les masques des kete du sud. Africa-Tervuren, 32, p. 10-23. •

L22 MBAGANI, Binji

Bogaerts, H. 1939. Gewoontelijke strafbepalingen tegen het overspel bij de Babindi. Congo, 20 (2), p. 533-536. •

L221 LWALWA, Lwalu

Denolf, Prosper. 1952. Een kongolese stam die de ‘bruidschat’ niet kende: de Balualua (Kasayi). KO, 28 (2/3), p. 249-262. Timmermans, P. 1967. Les Lwalwa. Africa-Tervuren, 13 (3/4), p. 73-90. •

L23 SONG(Y)E, Yembe, incl. Nsapo (Sapo Sapo), Milembwe

Dechamps, Roger. 1975. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 5: la sculpture songye. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (1/2), p. 27-33. Kabamba, Nkamany A. Baleme. 1983. Art et culture songye. Kinshasa: Ed. Nkamanyland. Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1961. Death and religious philosophy of the Basongye. The Antioch review (Yellow Springs OH), 21, p. 293-309.

94

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1977. Music change in a Basongye village. Anthropos, 75 (5/6), p. 806-846. Merriam, Alan Pankhurst. 1978. Kifwebe and other masked and unmasked societies among the Basongye. Africa-Tervuren, 24, p. 57-73, 89-101. Mestach, Jean Willy. 1985. Etudes songye: formes et symbolique, essai d’analyse. München: Gallerie Jahn. Pp 183. Stappers, Leo. 1951. Godsverering bij de Baamilembwe. Aequatoria, 14, p. 121-124. Stappers, Leo. 1952. Het intreden van het kind bij de Baamilembwe. KO, 18, p. 1-5. Stappers, Leo. 1952. Prayer of a Milembwe woman after child’s birth. KO, 18, p. 6-7. Stappers, Leo. 1968. Dieu chez les Baamilembwe. CdRA, 2, p. 171-172. Timmermans, P. 1962. Les Sapo Sapo près de Luluabourg. Africa-Tervuren, 7, p. 29-53. L30 Luba Group Petit, Pierre. 2005. Art et histoire des Luba méridionaux, 2: ethnicité, histoire politique et ateliers sur les frontières sud du royaume. Anthropos, 100 (1), p. 17-34. Petridis, Constantine. 2005. Art et histoire des Luba méridionaux, 1: la collection du Pére Peeraer à l’Université de Gand. Anthropos, 100 (1), p. 5-16. Thiel, Josef Franz. 1976. Ahnen, Geister, Höchste Wesen: Religionsethnologische Untersuchungen im Zaïre-Kasai-Gebiet. Studia instituti anthropos, 24. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 200. ISBN-10 3-9213-8955-0. •

L31 LUBA-LULUA, incl. Luba-Kasai (Tshiluba, Ciluba), Lulua (Luluwa)

Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 1969. La mort et l’au-delà chez les Baluba du Kasai: position traditionnelle et perspectives catéchétiques. Mémoire de maîtrise. Lubumbashi: CEPSI. Pp 120. Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 1970. La mort et l’au-delà chez les Baluba du Kasai: position traditionnelle et perspectives catéchétiques. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 90/91, p. 103-220. Biaye, M. 1951. Moeurs et coutumes funebres chez les Baluba du Kasai. La voix du congolaise (Léopoldville), (?), p. (?). Brandt, L. 1921. Het heelal van den Muluba: vertellingen van de Baluba’s [pt. 1]. Congo, 2 (1), p. 249-268. Brandt, L. 1922. Het heelal van den Muluba: vertellingen van de Baluba’s [pt. 2]. Congo, 2 (2), p. 50-64. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. Vertellingen van de Baluba’s. Congo, 16, p. (?). Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. Uit de taalschat van de Baluba en de Bena-Moyo. Congo, 16, p. (?). Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1935. De gierigheid in de spreekwoorden der Baluba en BalubaMongo. Congo, 16, p. 376-388, 585-597, 725-736. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1936. De kasala zang der Baluba. Congo, 17, p. 680-705. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1936. De kasala-Zang van den Bakwanga-stam. Congo, 17 (2), p. 677-715. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. De kasala-Zang der Bakwa-Tshimini. Congo, 8 (1), p. 103133.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

95

Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. De bruidschat en de verloving in de spreekwoorden der Luluaen Baluba-menschen. Congo, 18, p. (?). Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1937. “Geeven aan anderman” in de spreekwoorden der Balubamenschen. Congo, 18, p. 377-411. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1939. De gastvrijheid in de spreekwoorden der Luba-menschen. Congo, 20 (1), p. 295-310, 412-432. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1940. Het vrijgezellen-leven in de spreekwoorden van Luba en Moyovolk. Congo, 21 (1), p. 47-79. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1940. De psychologie der Baluba in hun spreekwoorden over ziekten [pt. 1]. Congo, 21 (1), p. 284-306. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1944. Godsgebeden bij de Baluba. Aequatoria, 7, p. 28-34. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1945. Pour plus d’étude des valeurs indigènes luba. Aequatoria, 8, p. 78-79. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1947. De psychologie der Baluba in hun spreekwoorden over ziekten [pt. 2]. Zaïre, 1, p. 55-72. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1947. Gebeden der Baluba. Aequatoria, 10, p. 4-16. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Dispositions pénales coutumières chez les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai [pt. 1]. L’aide médicale aux missions (Bruxelles), 21 (1), p. 13-16. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Dispositions pénales coutumières chez les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai [pt. 2]. L’aide médicale aux missions (Bruxelles), 21 (2), p. 14-16. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Etude sur les dispositions coutumières contre l’adultère chez les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai. Bull. du CEPSI, 8, p. 5-46. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1949. Het godsbegrip bij de Baluba van Kasaï. Zaïre, 3, p. 743-764. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1950. Dispositions pénales coutumières chez les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai [pt. 3]. L’aide médicale aux missions (Bruxelles), 22 (1), p. 18-19. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1950. Dispositions pénales coutumières chez les Baluba et les Bena Lulua du Kasai [pt. 4]. L’aide médicale aux missions (Bruxelles), 22 (3), p. 54-55. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1953. Regels van de toonabsorptie in het Tshiluba. KO, 19 (2/3), p. 97-115. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1955. Fondements de l’idée de dieu chez les Baluba. Rythmes du monde, NS 3, p. 220-228. Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1955. Hekserij bij de Baluba van Kasai. Brussel: KAKW. Pp 155. Cibwabwa, Mukuku. 1989. Vivere e morire da stregoni nei racconti luba (Zaïre). Afriche (Genova), 1 (2), p. 2-33. Clercq, Auguste de. 1928. La peur et la honte chez les noirs baluba. Congo, 9 (2), p. 588-601. Clercq, Auguste de. 1931. Littérature indigène luba. Congo, 12 (2), p. 165-185. Clercq, Auguste de. 1931. L’attitude des Baluba vis-á-vis de la pénétration des idées européennes. Bull. des séances de l’IRCB, 2 (1), p. 46-51. Clercq, Auguste de. 1951. Vocabulaire luba-français et français-luba. Vicariat de Luluabourg. Pp 114. Dechamps, Roger. 1971. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 2: la sculpture luluwa. Africa-Tervuren, 17 (3), p. 79-86. Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine. 1974. Kasala: chant héroïque Luba. Lubumbashi: Presses Univ. du Zaïre. Fourche, J.A.T.; Morlighem, H. 1937. La danse de Tshishimbi chez les Lulua du Kasai. Bull. des séances de l’IRCB, 8, p. 1ff.

96

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Garmijn, Jules. 1905. Les Balubas (du Haut Kasai). Bull. de la Soc. Royale Belge de Géographie, 29 (2), p. (?). Holladay, Virginia. 1970. Bantu tales. Edited by Louise Crane. New York: Viking. Pp 95. Lietard, L. 1929. Etude sommaire sur la tribu des Lulua-Kasai. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 53 (1), p. 40ff. Lumembu, Léonard Kasanda. 1979. Le Boloji-Mupongo des Luba du Kasaï (Zaïre): les pouvoirs d’actions bénéfiques et maléfiques et leur signification ontique, 3 vols. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. de Paris. MacLean, D.A.; Solomon, T.J. 1971. Divination among the Bena Lulua. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 4, p. 25-44. Maesen, Albert. 1982. Statuaire et culte de fécondité chez les Luluwa du Kasaï (Zaire). Spec. issue of Quaderni poro, v. 3. Milano. Misenga, Nkongolo. 1983. Du sens de la vie dans l’art oral Luba-Kasai. Revue philosophique de Kinshasa, 1 (2), p. 33-51. Mufuta, Kabemba. 1987. Le mystère de la vie d’après la cosmogonie luba reflété dans le discours de Katulushi intitulé ‘Bwalu’. Mitunda (Lubumbashi), 1, p. 95-115. Mukendji, Mbandakulu. 1980. Aux frontières du rationel: la philosophie de la mort dans la tradition Luba-Kasaï. Afrique et philosophie: revue du Cercle Philosophique de Kinshasa, 4, p. 74-89. Mulamba, Kashama. 2009. Social beliefs for the realization of the speech acts of apology and complaint as defined in Ciluba, French and English. Pragmatics, 19 (4), p.(?). Ngindu, Alphonse. 1969. Propos et problèmes concernant le culte des morts chez les Baluba du Kasaï. CdRA, 3, p. 78-109. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. Pieraerts, A. 1936. Synthese des Baluba. Bull. de la Société Royale Belge de Géographie, 60, p. 321-331. Samain, Alidoor. 1921. Zeden et gebruiken der Baluba’s. Congo, 2, p. (?). Samain, Alidoor. 1923. Geestenbomen bij de Baluba’s. Congo, 4, p. (?). Samain, Alidoor. 1945. Recueil de mots et d’expressions tshiluba-français. Hemptinne. Pp 94. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2000. Dictionary-making in the process with ‘simultaneous feedback’ from the target users to the compilers. In: Proceedings of the 9th EURALEX international congress, EURALEX 2000, Stuttgart, Germany, August 8th-12th, 2000, p. 197-209. Edited by U. Heid, S. Evert, E. Lehmann & C. Rohrer. Inst. für Maschinelle Sprachverarbeitung, Univ. Stuttgart. Stappers, Leo. 1952. Bij een boek over de Godsgedachte bij de Baluba van Kasaï. KO, 18, p. 438-441. Storms, A. 1952. La notion de dieu chez les Baluba du Kasaï. Bull. des missions (Abbaye de Saint-André-lez-Bruges), 26, p. 94-101. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1958. Croyance et culte chez les Baluba. Présence africaine, NS 17/18, p. 23-32. Timmermans, P. 1966. Essai de typologie de la sculpture des Bena Luluwa du Kasai. AfricaTervuren, 12, p. 17-27.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

97

Tshiamalenga, Ntumba. 1977. Langues bantu et philosophie: le cas du Ciluba. In: La philosophie africaine: actes de la 1ère semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1976, p. 147-158. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 1. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Tshiamalenga, Ntumba. 1980. Denken und Sprechen: ein Beitrag zum “linguistischen Relativitätsprinzip” am Beispiel einer Bantusprache (Ciluba). Inaugural-Dissertation. Frankfurt-amMain: Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Univ. Pp 291. Tshibalabala, Ali Kankolongo wa Mbala. 1976. L’homme luba-kasaï à travers les interdits: étude critique d’un cibindi. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 125. Tshibalabala, Ali Kankolongo wa Mbala. 1977. La conception de l’homme et de la femme chez les Luba-Kasaï. Afrique et philosophie (Kinshasa), 1, p. 55-68. Tshiomba, K. 1980. Les changements de corportements sexuels chez les Baluba Lubilanji. Thèse de doctorat. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. •

L32 KANYOKA

Ceyssens, Rik. 2003. Le roi Kanyok au milieu de quatre coins: Mwín Kányòk, mákóók’ mànàà. Studia instituti anthropos, 49. Fribourg: Ed. Universitaires. Pp 559. ISBN-10 3-72781397-0. Dillen, K. 1952. Het hof Tshibanda a Tshibanda, Kanyoka hoofd. KO, 18, p. (?). Kongolo, M.M. 1977. Etude géo-linguistique des dialectes kanyòk: phonologie et morphologie. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: UNAZA. •

L33 LUBA-KATANGA, Luba-Shaba, Kiluba

Bantje, Han; Gansemans, J. 1978. Kaonde song and ritual / La musique et son role dans la vie sociale et rituelle luba. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 95. Tervuren. Pp vi, 121. Banza, Kamutenga. 1979. La problématique de la dot dans la société zaïroise: cas des Baluba Shaba. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Burton, W.F.P. 1927. The country of the Baluba in central Katanga. The geographical jrnl, 70 (4), p. 321-338. Burton, W.F.P. 1961. Luba religion and magic custom and belief. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 35. Tervuren. Pp x, 193. Dechamps, Roger. 1974. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 4: la sculpture luba. Africa-Tervuren, 20 (1), p. 15-21. Flament, E. 1934. Contribution à l’étude des Baluba. Congo, 15 (1), p. 679-692. Gansemans, J. 1980. Les instruments de musique luba (Shaba, Zaïre). Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 103. Tervuren. Pp ix, 100. Göhring, Heinz. 1970. BaLuba: Studien zur Selbstordnung und Herrschaftsstruktur der baLuba. Studia ethnologica, 1. Meisenheim-am-Glan (Deutschland): Anton Hain. Pp x, 254. Guillaume, M. 1956. Note sur la chefferie dite de Mutombo-Mukulu. Zaïre, 10, p. (?). Ilunga, Mwenzemi. 1978. Index des termes Luba-Shaba (Sankadi). In: Mélanges de philosophie africaine: bibliographie, histoire, essais, p. 177-179. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 3. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Jacobs, John. 2000. Elementen van de kosmologie van de Tetela (D.R. Congo) en van de andere bevolkingsgroepen. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, NS 46 (4), p. 457-472.

98

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kabasele, F. 1970. Notions du mal chez les Luba-bantu. Hier et aujourd’hui, 14 (3), p. 156157. Kimpesa, N. 1969. Contes folkloriques des Luba-Katanga et expression de la personnalité de base. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Lucas, Ph. 1966. L’état traditionnel luba [pt. 1]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 74, p. 83-97. Lucas, Ph. 1967. L’état traditionnel luba [pt. 2]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 79, p. 93-116. Lufuluabo, François-Marie. 1964. La notion luba-bantoue de l’être. Tournai (Belgique): Casterman. Maes, Joseph; Peeraer, Servaas. 1936. Symbolisme und Negerkunst bij de Baluba. Artes africanae, 2, p. 3-24. Malderen, A. van. 1940. Contribution à l’histoire et à l’ethnologie des indigènes du Katanga. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 8, p. (?). Maret, Pierre de; Dery, Nicole; Murdoch, Cathy. 1973. The Luba Shankadi style. African arts (Los Angeles), 7 (1), p. 8ff. Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga. 1983. L’aristotélico-thomisme dans la notion luba bantoue de l’être de Lufuluabo Mizeka. Afrique et philosophie: revue du Cercle Philosophique de Kinshasa, 7, p. 18-42. Mujinga-Tshiala, Mbuyi. 1972. Les luba chrétiens et la paternité responsable. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mukalay, Elvire Gladys Kisimba. 2003. Mythes et légendes Luba. Lubumbashi: Ed. Aux Petits Génies. Pp 36. Mwamba, Patrice. 1970. Le concept de fécondité des Bahemba et Baluba du Katanga: essai d’une théologie bantu. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie et de Sciences Religieuses, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Mwamba, Ngwesse. 1972. De quelques mythes Luba du Shaba. CdRA, 6, p. 201-213. Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1977. Notion de responsabilité en éthique bantu: une approche de la responsabilité vécue selon les Baluba. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 81. Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1978. Conscience et responsabilité en éthique bantu / Critique d’une situation: l’homme luba et la paternité responsable. Mémoire de DES. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 78. Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante. 1980. Vie morale et responsabilité morale selon la vécu traditionnel luba. In: Ethique et société: actes de la 3e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1978, p. 225-237. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 5. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Peeraer, Servaas. 1936. Dood en onderwereld bij de Baluba Shankadi. KO, 2, p. 193-225. Peeraer, Servaas. 1939/40. Dieu selon la conception des Baluba. Grand Lacs, 56 (8), p. 13-24. Peters, J. 1948. Philosopheren met de Baluba’s. Het missiewerk (Nijmegen), 27, p. 1-15. Pongo, Kivula. 1984. Etude comparée des contes du décepteur dans les littératures luba et mbala. Mémoire de licence. Univ. de Lubumbashi. Roberts, Mary H. Nooter. 1984. Luba leadership arts and the politics of prestige. New York: Columbia Univ. Roberts, Mary H. Nooter; Roberts, Allen F. 1997. Luba. New York: Rosen Publ. Pp 64. ISBN10 0-8239-2002-X. Roberts, Mary H. Nooter; Roberts, Allen F. 2007. Luba. New ed. Milan: 5 Continents. Pp 145. ISBN-10 88-7439-297-4.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

99

Sendwe, Jason. 1954. Traditions et coutumes ancestrales des Baluba Shankadi. Bull. trimestriel du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 24, p. 87-120. Tempels, Placied. 1935/36. Het tellen 1 tot 10 bij de Baluba-Shankadi. KO, 2, p. 62-64. Tempels, Placied. 1935/36. Hoe de Baluba-Shankadi zich de wereld voorstellen. KO, 2, p. 129138. Tempels, Placied. 1938. Raadsels in Midden-Katanga. KO, 4, p. 203-209. Tempels, Placied. 1946/47. De studie van de bantoe-talen in het licht der bantoe-filosofie. KO, 12/13, p. 225-233. Tempels, Placied. 1948. L’étude des langues bantues à la lumière de la philosophie bantoue. Présence africaine, 5, p. 755-760. Tempels, Placied. 1978. Le concept fondamental de l’ontologie Bantu: texte inédit du Père Tempels, traduit du néerlandais et édité par A.J. Smet. In: Mélanges de philosophie africaine: bibliographie, histoire, essais, p. 149-180. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 3. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1954. Texte luba (Katanga). Elisabethville: CEPSI. Pp 153. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1958. Croyance et culte chez les Baluba. Présence africaine, NS 17/18, p. 23-32. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1960. Naître et mourir dans le rituel luba. Zaïre, 14, p. 115-13. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. Le réel dans la conception luba. Présence africaine, NS 18, p. 3-44. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. De Luba-mens. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 38. Tervuren. Pp 342. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1961. Wezensverhouding in de Luba-maatschappij. Handelingen van het vlaams filologencongres, 24, p. 337-344. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1962. Luba conception of reality. JPRS (US Joint Publ. Research Service) publ., 13328, p. 10-38. Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 1986. Luba culture: ultimate reality in an African society, a phenomenological approach. Ultimate reality and meaning, 9, p. 163-187. Tshibasu, Mfuadi. 2004. Coutumes et traditions: Baluba. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 320. ISBN10 2-7475-5700-6. Verbeke, F. 1937. Le Bulopwe et Kutomboka par le sang humain chez les Baluba-Shankaji. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais, 5 (2), p. 52-61. Verstraelen, F.J.J. 1961. Le patrimoine religieux des Baluba et de quelques autres peuplades dans le sud-est du Congo. Thèse. Roma: PUG. Pp 49. Verstraelen, F.J.J. 1964. La conscience morale des Baluba et quelques autres peuplades dans le sud-est du Congo. Anthropos, 59, p. 361-399. Wymeersch, Patrick. 1972. Les Luba du Shaba et leur cycle de vie. Africa (Roma), 27, p. 589598. •

L34 HEMBA, East Luba, incl. Zeela

Agthe, Johanna. 1983. Luba Hemba: Werke unbekannter Meister. Afrika-Sammlung, 1. Frankfurt-am-Main: Museum für Völkerkunde. Pp 162. Boulanger, A. 1974. Yambe à l’aube des symboles: essai d’anthropologie religieuse zela. Bandundu. Kasombo, Michael. 1988. Parenté ou affinité en bantu: cas de la langue kizééla. Africanistique (Kinshasa), 19, p. 47-61.

100

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kazadi, Ntolé. 1986. Scarification et langage chez les Bahemba. Linguistique et sciences humaines (Kinshasa), 25 (1), p. 89-110. Maes, R. 1960. Rapport sur le releve des coutumes en circonscription Bazela. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 29 (3), p. 179-182. Maesen, Albert. 1974. Une statue d’ancestre hemba. Africa-Tervuren, 20, p. 22-24. Malderen, A. van. 1936. Organisation politique et judiciaire coutumieres des Bazela de Kiona Zini. Bull. des jurisdictions indigenes et du droit coutumier congolais (Elisabethville), 4, p. (?). Mwamba, Patrice. 1970. Le concept de fécondité des Bahemba et Baluba du Katanga: essai d’une théologie bantu. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie et de Sciences Religieuses, Inst. Catholique de Paris. Neyt, François. 1977. La grande statuaire hemba du Zaïre. Louvain-la-Neuve: Inst. Superior d’Archeologie et d’Histoire de l’Art. Neyt, François; Strycker, L. 1975. Approche des arts hemba. Villiers-le-Bel (France): Arts d’Afrique Noire. Nollevaux, Jules. 1949. La cosmogonie des bazela. Aequatoria, 12, p. 121-128. •

L35 SANGA, Garengaze, South Luba

Grévisse, F. 1945. Les Basanga. Lovania: revue universitaire catholique d’Afrique centrale, 6, p. 16-29. Kabengele, Munanga. 1973. Rites pratiques et croyances relatifs à l’enfance chez les Basanga du Shaba. Zaïre-Afrique, 3, p. 543-556, 607-624. Katwebe, Mwenze. 1979. La conception de dieu chez les Basanga. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. Vandevivere, Omer. 1963. Quelques sentences Kisanga sur la vie et la mort. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Lubumbashi), 63, p. 81-93. L40 Kaonde (Group) •

L41 KAONDE, Kahonde

Bantje, Han; Gansemans, J. 1978. Kaonde song and ritual / La musique et son role dans la vie sociale et rituelle luba. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 95. Tervuren. Pp vi, 121. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Relative clauses and subject inversion in Chokwe, Kaonde, Lunda and Luvale. AfrL, 14, p. 37-62. Wright, John Lisle. 2007. An outline of Kikaonde grammar. Lusaka: UNZA Press. L50 Lunda Group •

L51 SALAMPASU, incl. Luntu (= L511)

Bogaerts, Henri. 1937. Onomastecon van ’t Luntuvolk. Congo, 8, p. 1-26. Bogaerts, Henri. 1950. Bij de Basala Mpasu, de koppensnellers van Kasai. Zaïre, 3, p. 380-382.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

101

Bogaerts, Henri. 1951. Un aspect de la structure sociale chez les Bakwa Luntu. Zaïre, 5 (6), p. 563-609. Jobart, A. 1925. Chez les Bassalam Pasu du Haut Kasa. Bull. de la Société Belge d’Etudes Coloniales, 32, p. 280-292. Pruitt, William Franklin. 1973. An independent people: a history of the Sala Mpasu of Zaire and their neighbors. PhD thesis. Evanston: Northwestern Univ. Pp xi, 499. •

L52 LUNDA, incl. Ndembu

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Dechamps, Roger. 1975. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 6: la sculpture ciokwe et lunda du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 21 (3/4), p. 53-59. Delille, P.A. 1930. Besnijdenis bij de Aluunda’s en de Aluena’s in de streek ten zuiden van Belgisch Congo. Anthropos, 25, p. 851-858. Heintze, Beatrix. (Ed.) 1999. Max Buchners Reise nach Zentralafrika 1878-1882: Briefe, Berichte, Studien. Afrika-Archiv, 22. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 539. ISBN-10 3-89645-160-X. Kalema, Abanda wa 1989. Analyse componentielle de quelques toponymes bantu: cas de la langue lunda. Ann. de l’Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (Mbandaka), 8, p. 1-21. Kaumba, Lufunda Samajiku. 1982. Le droit au nom: le cas des Andembu. In: Philosophie et droits de l’homme: actes de la 5e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 1981, p. 439-451. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 7. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Passivization in Lunda. JALL, v. 28 (1), p. 37-56. Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2008. Relative clauses and subject inversion in Chokwe, Kaonde, Lunda and Luvale. AfrL, 14, p. 37-62. Kitenge, A. 1963. Le passe de l’ethnie Lunda d’apres la tradition orale recuiellie en territoire de Kapanga. Bruxelles. Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga Félicien. 1994. La conception du temps à travers la pédagogie initiatique des Lunda-Cokwe. Mémoire de licence. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Lima, A. Mesquitela. 1959. A religiâo dos povos da Lunda. Mensário administrativo (Luanda), 149/154, p. 65-81. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Turner, Victor W. 1960. Muchana the hornet, interpreter of religion (Northern Rhodesia). In: In the company of man. Edited by J.B. Casagrande. New York: Harper & Row Publ. Turner, Victor W. 1961. Ritual symbolism, morality and social structure among the Ndembu. Human problems in British Central Africa, 30, p. 1-10. Turner, Victor W. 1962. Themes in the symbolism of Ndembu hunting ritual. Anthropological quarterly, 35, p. 37-57. Turner, Victor W. 1965. Ritual symbolism, morality and social structure among the Ndembu. In: African systems of thought: studies presented and discussed at the 3rd international African seminar in Salisbury, December 1960, p. 79-95. Edited by Meyer Fortes & Germaine Dieterlen. Oxford: OUP for the IAI. Turner, Victor W. 1972. Les tambours d’affliction: analyse des rituels chez les Ndembu de Zambie. Trad. par M.-C. Giraud. Paris: Gallimard. Pp 368. Turner, Victor W. 1975. Revelation and divination in Ndembu ritual. Ithaca NY: Cornell Univ. Press. Vanhalle, G.L. 1952. De familiale gewoonten der Alunda. Band (Léopoldville), 7, p. 25-38, 6271, 105-114, 136-143, 187-192, 226-234, 275-285.

102

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Yav, Ditend Meteb. 1979. La conception de la mort et de l’au-delà chez les Lunda. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Fac. de Théologie Protestante. •

L53 RUUND, Luwunda, incl. Kanincin

Devos, Maud; Tshibanda, Michael Kasombo; Auwera, Johan van der. 2010. Jespersen cycles in Kanincin: double, triple and maybe even quadruple negation. AfrL, 16, p. 155-182. L zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1873. Lacerda’s journey to Cazembe in 1789 [transl. and annotated by Captain R.F. Burton]. In: The lands of Cazembe. London: John Murray for RGSL. Baptista, Pedro João; José, Amaro. 1873. Journey of the Pombeiros, P.J. Baptista and Amaro José, across Africa from Angola to Tette on the Zambeze [transl. by B.A. Beadle]. In: The lands of Cazembe. London: John Murray for RGSL. Grévisse, F. 1956. Notes ethnographiques relatives à quelques populations autochtones du Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 1-4]. Bull. trimestriel du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 32, p. 65-207; 33, p. 68-148; 34, p. 54-133; 35, p. 73-132. Grévisse, F. 1957. Notes ethnographiques relatives à quelques populations autochtones du Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 5-8]. Bull. trimestriel du CEPSI (Elisabethville), 36, p. 86-138; 37, p. 54-113; 38, p. 111-172; 39, p. 47-130. Grévisse, F. 1958. Notes ethnographiques relatives à quelques populations autochtones du Haut-Katanga industriel [pt. 9-10]. Problèmes sociaux congolais (Elisabethville), 40, p. 57-79.; 41, p. 25-68. M10 Fipa-Mambwe Group •

M11 PIMBWE

Maurice, M. 1931. La maladie et la mort chez les Bapimbwe. Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 4 (2), p. 22-31. •

M13 FIPA

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise. 2010. A sociolinguistic survey of the Fipa speech community: ethnic identity and dialect diversity. SILESR 2010-023. SIL Int’l. •

M131 KULWE

Hamberger, Alois. 1909. Religiösen Überlieferungen und Gebräuchen der Landschaft Mkulwe (Deutsch-Ostafrika). Anthropos, 4, p. 295-317. Hamberger, Alois. 1910. Nachtrag zu den religiösen Überlieferungen und Gebräuchen der Landschaft Mkulwe (Deutsch-Ostafrika). Anthropos, 5, p. 798-907.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

103

M14, M15 MAMBWE-RUNGU, Mambwe-Lungu

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Key, Michael Parrish. 2006. Headed spans and Bantu tonology. In: Papers in Optimality Theory III. Edited by Leah Bateman, Michael O’Keefe, Ehren Reilly & Adam Werle. Univ. of Massachusetts occ. papers in linguistics, 32. Amherst MA: GLSA. Nasukawa, Kuniya. 2010. Prosodic affiliation of NC sequences in Lungu (Cilungu). In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. M20 Nyiha-Safwa Group •

M21 WANDA, Wandia, incl. Sichela

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise. 2009. A sociolinguistic survey of the Sichela speech community. SILESR 2009-014. SIL Int’l. Pp 20. Mathangwane, Joyce Thambole; Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 2010. Tone and reduplication in Wandya and Subiya. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. •

M23 NYIHA, Nyika

Lindfors, Anna-Lena; Woodward, Mark; Nagler, Louise; Krüger, Susanne. 2009. A sociolinguistic survey of the Nyiha and Nyika language communities in Tanzania, Zambia and Malawi. SILESR 2009-012. SIL Int’l. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

M24 MALILA

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2010. Vowel shortening in the noun phrase in Malila. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. M30 Nyakyusa-Ngonde Group •

M301 NDALI

Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Botne, Robert Dale. 2007. A grammatical sketch of Chindali (Malawian variety). Philadelphia: American Philosophical Soc.

104

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

M31 NYAKYUSA-NGONDE, “Sokili”

Hekken, P.M. 1986. Leven en werken in een Nyakyusa dorp. Research reports, 28. Leiden: ASC. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Schumann, Carl. 1899/2010. Grundriss einer Grammatik der Kondesprache. Gramatica series, 75. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-094-7. Willis, Justin. 2001. ‘Beer used to belong to older men’: drink and authority among the Nyakyusa of Tanzania. Africa, 71 (3), p. 373-390. M40 Bemba Group •

M41 TAABWA, Rungu

Davis-Roberts, Christopher. 1981. Kutumbuwa ugonjwua: concepts of illness and transformation among the Tabwa. Social science and medicin, 15, p. 309-316. Dechamps, Roger. 1982. La identification anatomique des bois utilisés pour les sculptures en Afrique, 10: la sculpture des tabwa du Zaïre. Africa-Tervuren, 28 (1), p. 8-13. Grunne, Bernard de. 1980. La sculpture batabwa. Doctoraalscriptie. Louvain-la-Neuve: Univ. Catholique de Louvain. Maurer, Evan M.; Roberts, Allen F. 1986. The rising of a new moon: a century of Tabwa art. Ann Arbor: Museum of Art, Univ. of Michigan. Pp xvi, 288. Vleugels, J. 1972. Moeurs et coutumes principales des Batabwa. Problèmes sociaux zaïrois (Lubumbashi), 98/99, p. 3-13. •

M42 BEMBA, Icibemba

[Anon.] 19xx. Grammaire et exercices pratiques: ChiBemba-Français. Elisabethville: Mission Salésiennes. Pp 106. Campbell, Dugald. 1922. In the heart of Bantuland: a record of twenty-nine years’ pioneering in central Africa among the Bantu peoples, with a description of their habits, customs, secret societies and languages. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Pp 313. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Corbeil, J.J.; Plesner, Margaret. 1982. Mbusa: sacred emblems of the Bemba. Mbala (Zambia) & London: Moto-Moto Museum; Ethnographica Publ. Pp 118. ISBN-10 0-905788-15-X, 0905788-20-6. Dauphin-Tinturier, Anne-Marie. 1989. Communication et tradition dans l’univers bemba (Zambie). Genève-Afrique, 27 (1), p. 89-106. Dauphin-Tinturier, Anne-Marie. 2009. Espaces, mythes et rituels bemba dans le nord de la Zambie. JdA, 79 (1), p. 97-118. Frost, Mary. 1977. Inshimi and imilumbe: structural expectations in Bemba oral imaginative performance. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of WisconsinMadison. Guillerme, L. 1920. Dictionnaire français-kibemba, précédé d’un abrégé de grammaire. Malines (Belgique): L. Godenne. Pp 456.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

105

Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Kasonde, Alexander Raymond Makasa. 2009. Phonologie et morphologie de la langue bemba. Studies in African linguistics, 75. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 402. ISBN 978-3-89586-8238. Kula, Nancy Chongo; Cheng, Lisa Lai-Shen. 2008. Phonological and syntactic phrasing in Bemba relatives. JALL, v. 28 (2), p. 123-148. Kula, Nancy Chongo; Marten, Lutz. 2010. Argument structure and agency in Bemba passives. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1949. English-Bemba phrase book. Originally prepared for Lozi by Mr G. Mbikusita with the help of Rev. A.J. Cross, and adapted for Bemba by Daunti L. Yamba. London: Macmillan. Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1959. English-Bemba phrase book. 3rd ed. London: Macmillan. Pp vii, 45. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Mutambwa, Mulumbwa; Verbeek, Leon. 1997. Bulumbu: un mouvement extatique au sud-est du Zaïre à travers la chanson traditionnelle. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 157. Tervuren. Pp 414. ISBN-10 2-87398-001-X. Verbeek, Leon. 1990. Le monde des esprits au sud-est du Shaba et au nord de la Zambie. Biblioteca di scienze religiose, 89. Roma. Pp 305. ISBN-10 88-213-0192-3. Verbeek, Leon. 1992. L’histoire dans les chants et les danses populaires: la zone culturelle bemba du Haut-Shaba (Zaïre). Enquêtes et documents d’histoire africaine, 10. Louvain-laNeuve: Centre d’Histoire de l’Afrique. Pp xvi, 137. Verbeek, Leon. 1993. Initiation et mariage dans la chanson populaire des Bemba du Zaïre. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 139. Tervuren. Pp 345. Verbeek, Leon. 2001. Mort et douleur dans une société africaine: chansons de deuil, de tristesse et de levée de deuil du sud-est du Katanga, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 163. Tervuren. Pp 362, [363]-595. ISBN-10 90-75894-36-8. Verbeek, Leon. 2006. Contes de l’inceste, de la parenté et de l’alliance chez les Bemba (Rép. démocratique du Congo). Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 501. ISBN 978-2-84586-726-0. M50 Lala-Bisa-Lamba Group •

M51, M52 LALA-BISA, Bi(i)sa-Lala

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. •

M521 AMBO

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Stefaniszyn, Bronislaw. 1981. The Ambo and their ideas on ultimate reality and meaning. Ultimate reality and meaning, 4, p. 272-278.

106

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

M53 SWAKA

Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. •

M54 LAMBA

Collard, H.J. 1920. Petite grammaire du lala-lamba, tel qu’il se parle de Sakania à Elisabethville. Elisabethville: Freytag. Pp 124. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. M60 Lenje-Tonga (Bantu-Botatwe) Gr. Luna, Kathryn de. 2010. Classifying Botatwe: M60 languages and the settlement chronology of south-central Africa. AfrL, 16, p. 65-96. •

M62 SOLI

Chaplin, J.H. 1962. Notes on some sites in Soli history. Northern Rhodesia jrnl, 5 (1), p. 5056. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. •

M63 ILA

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Taylor, Henry James. 1916. Capetown to Kafue: the story of an eighteen thousand miles journey. London: W.A. Hammond. Pp 127. •

M64 TONGA, Plateau Tonga

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Colson, Elizabeth. 1980. The resilience of matrilineality: Gwembe and Plateau Tonga adaptations. In: The versatility of kinship: essays presented to Harry S. Baseheart, p. 145-163. Edited by Linda S. Cordell & Stephen Beckerman. New York: Academic Press. Kröger, Heidrum. 2003. O tom nas línguas bantu. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 107-124. Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita. 1950. English-Tonga phrase book. Originally prepared for Lozi by G.A.M. Lewanika with the help of the late Rev. A.J. Cross, and adapted for Tonga by Levi P. Joppe and Alvin Hobby. London: Macmillan; Northern Rhodesia & Nyasaland Publ. Bureau. Pp 47. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Scudder, Thayer; Colson, Elizabeth. 1980. Long-term research in Gwembe Valley, Zambia. In: Long-term field research in social anthropology. Edited by George M. Foster, Thayer Scudder, Elizabeth Colson & Robert V. Kemper. New York: Academic Press.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

107

Taylor, Henry James. 1916. Capetown to Kafue: the story of an eighteen thousand miles journey. London: W.A. Hammond. Pp 127. M zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Campbell, Dugald. 1922. In the heart of Bantuland: a record of twenty-nine years’ pioneering in central Africa among the Bantu peoples, with a description of their habits, customs, secret societies and languages. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Pp 313. Yablochkov, L.D. 1960. De la consolidation nationale des peuples dans la Rhodésie du Nord et le Nyassaland. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. N10 Manda Group •

N101 NDENDEULE

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

N12 NGONI OF TANZANIA

Komba, James J. 1961. God and man: religious elements of the Ngoni of the south-west Tanganyika viewed in the light of Christian faith. Roma: Pontificia Universitas Urbaniana. Pp 75. Komba, James J. 1961. God and man (Ngoni du Tanganyika). Euntes docete (Roma), 14, p. 63123. Moser, Rupert R. 1981. Nominale Kategorien der Ngoni (SW-Tanzania): Simulacrum der mentalen Grammatik oder europäisches Konstrukt? In: Symbole und Gesellschaft in Afrika: Beiträge zur kognitiven Anthropologie Schwarzafrikas. Ethnologica helvetica, 5. Zürich: Schweizerisch Ethnologische Gesellschaft. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. •

N121 NGONI OF MALAWI

Brantley, Cynthia. 1997. Through Ngoni eyes: Margaret Read’s matrilineal interpretations from Nyasaland. Critique of anthropology, 17 (2), p. 147-170. Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. Weule, Karl. 1908. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse meiner ethnographischen Forschungsreise in den Sudosten Deutsch-Ostafrikas. Suppl. 1 to Mitt. aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten. Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler & Sohn. Pp x, 150. •

N13 MATENGO

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA.

108

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Yoneda, Nobuko. 2009. Information structure and sentence formation in Matengo. In: Current issues in unity and diversity of languages: collection of the papers selected from the CIL 18, held at Korea University in Seoul, on July 21-26, 2008, p. 443-453. Seoul: Linguistic Society of Korea. Yoneda, Nobuko. 2010. Topical hierarchy and grammatical agreement in Matengo (N13). In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Yoneda, Nobuko. 2011. Word order in Matengo (N13): topicality and informational roles. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 754-771. •

N15 TONGA, Siska

Mkochi, Winfred. 2009. Bimoraic word minimality condition in Chitonga: OT analysis. SKY jrnl of linguistics, 22, p. (?). N20 Tumbuka Group •

N21 TUMBUKA, Chitumbuka

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Chase, Robert. 2004. A comparison of demonstratives in the Karonga and Henga dialects of Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 11. Downing, Laura J. 2010. Prosodic phrasing in relative clauses: a comparative look at Zulu, Chewa and Tumbuka. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Fraser, Donald. 1922. Winning a primitive people: sixteen years’ work among the warlike tribe of the Ngoni and the Senga and Tumbuka peoples of Central Africa. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Kimper, Wendell A. 2004. Question formation in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 11. Maislin, Joshua. 2004. Applicative suffix in Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 8. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Shiozaki, Lisa. 2004. Concordial agreement in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 22. Warren, Whitney. 2004. Verbal morphology in Karinga Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 16. N30 Chewa-Nyanja (Group) •

N31 CHEWA-NYANJA, Nyanja-Chewa, Chichewa

Aguilar, Laurel B. de. 1995. Masks, society and hierarchy among the Chewa of central Malawi. Anthropos, 90 (4/6), p. 407-421. Batteen, Christopher. 2006. Syntactic constraints in Chichewa/English code-switching. LSO working papers in linguistics, 6, p. 1-9.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

109

Breugel, J.W.M. van. 2001. Chewa traditional religion. Zomba: Kachere. Pp 292. Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Downing, Laura J. 2010. Prosodic phrasing in relative clauses: a comparative look at Zulu, Chewa and Tumbuka. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Ernesto, Fernando. 1998. Uma descripção morfo-sintáctica das extensões verbais em cinyanja. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Hoffman, Mika Christine. 1991. The syntax of argument-structure-changing morphology. PhD thesis. Cambridge MA: MIT. Kaphagawani, D.N.N.; Chidammodzi, H.F. 1983. Chewa cultural ideas and system of thought as determined from proverbs: a preliminary analysis. Pula, 3 (2), p. 29-37. Kaphagawani, D.N.N.; Chidammodzi, H.F. 1988. Chewa cultural ideas and system of thought: an analysis. In: Philosophie et culture: actes du 17e congrès mondial de philosophie, v. 4, p. 279-285. Edited by Venant Cauchy. Montréal: Ed. Montmorency. Mchombo, Sam A. 1980. Dative and passive in Chichewa: an argument for surface grammar. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 141-161. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 1983. On the irrelevancy of the cycle to Bantu phonology. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 42-62. Nazombe, Anthony J.M. 1991. The text and the social context: witchcraft and death in nantongwe songs. Religion in Malawi, 3, p. 34-38. Paas, Steven. 2003. English-Chichewa/Chinyanja dictionary. Buku la mvunguti, 19. 3rd ed. Zomba: Kachere. Pp 456. ISBN-10 99908-76-30-4. Pota, P.P. 2001. Classroom experiences in teaching through Chichewa or English in a predominantly Ciyao speaking area. In: Cross-border languages within the context of mother tongue education. Edited by Joachim Friedrich Pfaffe. Zomba: Centre for Language Studies, Univ. of Malawi. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Sindima, Harvey J. 1991. Bondedness, moyo and umunthu as the elements of a Chewa spirituality: organizing logic and principle of life. Ultimate reality and meaning, 13, p. 5-20. N40 Senga-Sena Group •

N41 NSENGA, Cinsenga, Senga

Chaplin, J.A. 1967. Vernacular month names from Zambia. AfrSt, 26 (3), p. 145-169. Fraser, Donald. 1922. Winning a primitive people: sixteen years’ work among the warlike tribe of the Ngoni and the Senga and Tumbuka peoples of Central Africa. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1944. Contribuïção para o estudo da antropologia de Moçambique: algumas tribos do distrito de Tete. Memórias da Junta das Missões Geográficas e de Investigações Colonias, série antropológica e etnológica, 2. Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 416. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1945. Contribution à l’étude de l’anthropologie de Mozambique: quelques tribus du district de Tete (résumé) / Contribution to the study of anthropology of Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44.

110

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

N42 KUNDA, Chikunda

Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1944. Contribuïção para o estudo da antropologia de Moçambique: algumas tribos do distrito de Tete. Memórias da Junta das Missões Geográficas e de Investigações Colonias, série antropológica e etnológica, 2. Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 416. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1945. Contribution à l’étude de l’anthropologie de Mozambique: quelques tribus du district de Tete (résumé) / Contribution to the study of anthropology of Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44. •

N43 NYUNGWE, Chinyungwe, Tete

Adalima, Isabel Laimone. 2005. Regras de reescrita em língua cinyungwe. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Baptista, Pedro João; José, Amaro. 1873. Journey of the Pombeiros, P.J. Baptista and Amaro José, across Africa from Angola to Tette on the Zambeze [transl. by B.A. Beadle]. In: The lands of Cazembe. London: John Murray for RGSL. Domingos, Ventura Mulatinho. 1999. A problemática de selecção de estratégias de comunicaçã o em tradução: o caso da tradução de algumas expressões referenciais do português para o cinuyngwe. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1944. Contribuïção para o estudo da antropologia de Moçambique: algumas tribos do distrito de Tete. Memórias da Junta das Missões Geográficas e de Investigações Colonias, série antropológica e etnológica, 2. Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 416. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1945. Contribution à l’étude de l’anthropologie de Mozambique: quelques tribus du district de Tete (résumé) / Contribution to the study of anthropology of Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44. Xavier, Floriano Cardoso da Costa. 2004. Empréstimos linguísticos: o caso dos falantes nhungue. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

N44, N45, N46 SENA OF MOZAMBIQUE, incl. Rue/Barwe (= N45), Podzo (= N46)

Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1889. Diário da viagem de Moçambique para os rios de Sena. Lisboa: Min. dos Negocios da Marinha e Ultramar, Portugal. Pp 31. Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y. 1936. Travessia de Africa: edição acrescida do diário da viagem de Moçambique para os rios de Sena e do diário do regresso a Sena pelo Padre Francisco Joao Pinto. Com uma introducção crítica do Dr Manuel Múrias. Lisboa: Agência Geral das Colónias. Pp 411. Bongece, Pita. 2003. Cisena 100 anos depois. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe. 2007. A formação do futuro nas línguas sena, ndau e changana: uma perspectiva de análise contrastiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Fortuna, Paulo Jaime; others. 1998. Bukhu ya kupfundzisa malembero a Cisena / Livro de ortografia de língua Sena. Beira: NILS; INDE. Pp 51. Funnell, Barry John. 2004. A contrastive analysis of two standardised varieties of Sena. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Heins, Barbara. 1999. Observações preliminares sobre os demonstrativos na língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 95-106. Heins, John H. 2001. Semantic structure analysis in Sena. Working papers from SIL Mozambique, 2, p. 61-80.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

111

Heins, John H. 2003. A transliteração de nomes próprios na língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 51-73. Heins, John H. 2003. Análise de estrutura semântica da língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 2, p. 65-87. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Ndapassoa, António Teodoro Miguel. 1998. O herói esperto nas narrativas orais sena. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Otolino, Armindo. 2000. A combinação e ordem das extensões verbais em cisena. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Pampalk, Josef. 2003. Nzerumbawiri: provérbios sena. Maputo: Paulinas. Pampalk, Josef. 2008. Mphyanga? Contos sena. Sabedoria do povo, hoje, 2. Maputo: Paulinas. ISBN 978-9966-08-341-8. Ramiro, Armando Artur. 2006. Empréstimos lexicais do português no cisena. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1926/27. Ethnographie der Asena am unteren Sambesi, 1: soziale Einrichtung. Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 2, p. (?). Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1928/29. Ethnographie der Asena am unteren Sambesi, 2: die Religion. Bibliotheca africana (Innsbruck), 3, p. (?). Simbe, Dionísio. 2004. Dicionário chisena-português. Maputo: Impr. Universitária. Velho, Felizmina Walters. 1994. Alguns aspectos da tradução de termos didácticos para o cisena. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

N441 SENA OF MALAWI

Funnell, Barry John. 2004. A contrastive analysis of two standardised varieties of Sena. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. N zone: miscellaneous, unsorted Yablochkov, L.D. 1960. De la consolidation nationale des peuples dans la Rhodésie du Nord et le Nyassaland. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. P10 Matuumbi Group •

P11, P12 NDENGELEKO, Ndengereko, incl. Rufiji (Ruihi) (= P12)

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Ström, Eva-Marie. 2006. Morphonological alternations in the noun class prefixes of Ndengereko. MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 163-179. Ström, Eva-Marie. 2009. The situation of Ndengeleko, a coastal Tanzanian language (P10). In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 229-241. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.

112

•

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

P13 MATUUMBI, Kimatuumbi

Clements, George N. 1991. Vowel height assimilation in Bantu languages. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 17, suppl., p. 25-64. Krumm, Bernhard. 1912/2010. Grundriss einer Grammatik des Kimatumbi. Gramatica series, 4. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 70. Odden, David [Arnold]. 1990. VVNC in Kimatuumbi and Kikongo. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 159-165. •

P14 NGINDO

Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 2010. Grammaticalization of narrative patterns in Ngindo verbal morphology. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. P20 Yao Group •

P21, P22 YAO, incl. Mwera

Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Dacala, Alfredo Carlos. 1994. Variaçoes alomórficas no nome em ciyao (yao) e cicopi (chope). Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Moser, Rupert R. 1984. Die Rückgang von Matriorienterung; die Mwera von Südtanzania. Genève-Afrique, 21 (2), p. (?). Pota, P.P. 2001. Classroom experiences in teaching through Chichewa or English in a predominantly Ciyao speaking area. In: Cross-border languages within the context of mother tongue education. Edited by Joachim Friedrich Pfaffe. Zomba: Centre for Language Studies, Univ. of Malawi. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Tanner, Darren. 2006. Context insensitive vowel hiatus resolution in Ciyao. Univ. of Washington working papers in linguistics, 25, p. 1-24. Weule, Karl. 1908. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse meiner ethnographischen Forschungsreise in den Sudosten Deutsch-Ostafrikas. Suppl. 1 to Mitt. aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten. Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler & Sohn. Pp x, 150. •

P23 MAKONDE

Floor, Sebastian. 1999. Confirmative demonstratives. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 1, p. 1-15. Floor, Sebastian. 2003. Demonstrativos confirmativos. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 1-15.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

113

Kamugisha, J. 1983. Symbols and change in beliefs: an inquest into Makonde initiation rites. Pastoral orientation service (Tanzania), 5, p. 21-32. Kraal, Peter. 2009. Makonde. In: Coding participant marking: construction types in twelve African languages, p. 239-279. Edited by Gerrit Jan Dimmendaal. Studies in language, companion series, 110. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 1999. The Makonde matrilineal system. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 1, p. 17-25. Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 2003. O sistema matrilinear Makonde. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 17-26. Leach, Rhoda Martyn. 2004. Os Makonde de Moçambique: alguns termos de parentesco e costumes de apelidação. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 3, p. 43-60. Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João. 2004. A variações almórficas do prefixo da classe em ximakonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Ndungangu, Crisanto Daúdi. 2002. Géneros e funções da poesia oral makonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Ruffo, Christopher K.; Birnie, Ann; Tengnäs, Bo. 2002. Edible wild plants of Tanzania. Technical handbooks, 27. Nairobi: Regional Land Management Unit, SIDA. Weule, Karl. 1908. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse meiner ethnographischen Forschungsreise in den Sudosten Deutsch-Ostafrikas. Suppl. 1 to Mitt. aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten. Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler & Sohn. Pp x, 150. P30 Makhuwa Group •

P31 MAKHUWA, Emakhuwa, Makua

Afido, Pedro J. 1997. Contribuição para o estudo dos morfemas do presente do indicativo no emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Bacar, Amido. 2005. As diferenças semânticas entre as extensões causativa -eha- e intensiva -eha- quando aplicadas aos radicais verbais em emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Bernardo, Maurício. 2005. A morfofonologia das marcas do passado remote imperfectivo em emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chimuzu, António Mateus. 2002. Reorganização das classes nominais em makhuwa: o caso dos nomes dos animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Floor, Sebastian. 1999. Confirmative demonstratives. Working papers from SIL Int’l, Mozambique, 1, p. 1-15. Floor, Sebastian. 2003. Demonstrativos confirmativos. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 1-15. Gerrits, Trudie. 2002. Infertility and matrilineality: the exceptional case of the Macua of Mozambique. In: Infertility around the globe, p. 233-246. Edited by Marcia C. Inhorn & Frank van Balen. Berkeley: Univ. of California. Henriques, Júlio. 2004. Análise contrastiva de algumas expressões tabú entre português e emakhuwa no domínio do sexo e da sexualidade. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. José, António Alí. 2001. Emattipani: variante ou sub-variante do emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Kröger, Oliver. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Emakhuwa. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 35.

114

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Machungoe, Raimundo Saula Pinto. 2004. Estratégias de resolução de hiatos no emacua. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 2010. Linguistische Studien in Ostafrika. Orientalia series, 9. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN 978-3-86290-017-6. Victor, António. 2000. A cortesia na cultura e língua emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Wal, Jenneke van der. 2010. Functions of demonstratives in Makhuwa narratives. AfrL, 16, p. 183ff. Wal, Jenneke van der. 2010. Makhuwa non-subject relatives as participial modifiers. JALL, 31 (2), p. (?). Weule, Karl. 1908. Wissenschaftliche Ergebnisse meiner ethnographischen Forschungsreise in den Sudosten Deutsch-Ostafrikas. Suppl. 1 to Mitt. aus den deutschen Schutzgebieten. Berlin: Ernst Siegfried Mittler & Sohn. Pp x, 150. (P31A) Central Makhuwa, “Makhuwa-Makhuwana” Mucussete, José Adamo. 2007. A representação de aspectos sócio-culturais na canção tradicional macua de Nampula. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. (P31C) Chirima, Shirima Alfazema, João Paulo Manuel; Cantauíle, João Saide; Kröger, Heidrum; Rijone, Maria Helena João. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Imarenje. Monogr. linguísticas moçambicanas, 3. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 38. Cabiço, José; Chagala, António de Carvão. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Takwane. Breves gramáticas, 4. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 38. Cabiço, José; Kröger, Oliver; Nihoro, Manuel; Shrum, Jeffery; Shrum, Margaret; Whitley, Jinean. 2006. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Etakwane. Monogr. linguísticas moçambicanas, 2. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 46. Massimaculo, Pedro Alberto. 2004. Reduplicação verbal em cirima. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. (P31D) Marrevone, Emarevone Kröger, Oliver. 2010. Discourse function of inverted passives in Makua-Marevone narratives. In: The expression of information structure: a documentation of its diversity across Africa, p. 165-192. Edited by Ines Fiedler & Anne Schwarz. Typological studies in language, 91. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Langa, Pércida Albino. 2002. Empréstimos lexicais do português no emarevoni. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. (P31E) Naharra, Enaharra Wal, Jenneke van der. 2009. Word order and information structure in Makhuwa-Enahara. LOT dissertation series, 215. Utrecht: Netherlands Graduate School of Linguistics.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

115

P311 KOTI, Ekoti, “Angoje”

Albino, Salimo Paulino; Lyndon, Ada; Selemane, Abdul; Jesus, José; Braimo, Dinis Felício; Atumane, Assane Mecussiba; Lyndon, Chris. 2007. Algumas notas gramaticais sobre a língua Ekoti. Monogr. linguísticas moçambicanas, 4. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 40. Mucanheia, Francisco Ussene. 1997. Algumas considerações sobre a formação do ekoti. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

P312 SAKATI, Esakati, Sangaji, Nathembo

Devos, Maud. 2008. The expression of modality in Shangaci. AfrL, 14, p. 3-36. •

P34 ECHUWABO, Cuabo

Buramo, Cipriano José; Sulude, João António. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Xuabo. Nampula: SIL Mozambique. Pp 36. Carvalho, Hermínia Stuart Torrie. 2002. Formas de cumprimento na língua echuwabo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Mualava, Hugo. 1999. Estratégias de tradução do português para o echuwabo aplicadas aos módulos de informação sanitária da região africana da OMS. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Suege, Iza Luís. 2006. Classes nominais e sistemas de concordância em chuwabu. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Vinton, Jim; Vinton, Virginia. 2001. A linguistic survey of the Chuwabu language cluster. Working papers from SIL Mozambique, 2, p. 31-49. Vinton, Jim; Vinton, Virginia. 2003. Levantamento linguístico da língua chuwabu e suas variantes. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 2, p. 35-51. R10 Umbundu Group •

R11 UMBUNDU, Mbundu, Nano

Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson. 1931. Serpent worship in Africa. Fieldiana: anthropology, 21:1. Chicago: Field Museum of Natural History. Hauenstein, Alfred. 1976. Fables et contes angolais. Studia instituti anthropos, 24. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 294. ISBN-10 3-9213-8905-4. Hauenstein, Alfred. 1980. Rites et coutumes liés à l’élevage du bétail dans le sud de l’Angola. Collectanea instituti anthropos, 17. St. Augustin: Anthropos-Inst. Pp 228. ISBN-10 3-88345346-3. Hauenstein, Alfred. 1988. Examen des motifs décoratifs chez les Ovimbundu et Tchokwe d’Angola. Publ. do Centro de Estudos Africanos, 10. Inst. de Anthropologia, Univ. de Coimbra. Pp 85. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Schuchardt, Hugo. 1883. Über die Benguela-Sprache. Sitzungsberichte der (kaiserlichen) Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Wien, philosophisch-historische Klasse, 103 (1), p. 21-32.

116

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Stover, Wesley Maier. 1887. Otuikanda tuokufetika lokutanga Umbundu. Benguela: West Central African Mission. Pp 49. •

R13, R14 NYANEKA-NKHUMBI

Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Tastevin, Constant F. 1933. Les conceptions mystiques de Nyanekas, peuple bantou de l’Afrique méridionale. In: Comptes rendus du 15e congrès international d’anthropologie et d’archéologie préhistoriques, Paris, 1931, p. 753-754. Paris. R20 Wambo (Group) •

R20 WAMBO, Oshiwambo

[Anon.] 1994. Adult literacy in Ondangwa and Windhoek: a survey of adult learners’ literacy skills. SSD research reports, 16. Windhoek: Multi-Disciplinary Research Centre, UNAM. Pp 41. ISBN-10 0-947433-50-3. Ausiku, Kashindi J. 2010. An evaluation of the implementation of the Namibian language-ineducation policy in the upper primary phase in Oshana Region. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Cunningham, Tony; others. 1992. Oshanas: sustaining people, environment, and development in central Owambo, Namibia. Edited by Alan Marsh and Mary Seely. Windhoek: Desert Research Foundation of Namibia and SIDA. Pp 52. ISBN-10 99916-709-0-4. Dymond, G.W. 1950. The idea of God in Ovamboland, South West Africa. In: African ideas of God: a symposium, p. 135-155. Edited by Edwin William Smith. London: Edinburgh House Press. Elago, Hileni. 1997. Ovambo men’s experiences of participation in the Second World War (1939-1945). In: New historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian History Trust, UNAM. Fourie, David J. 1992. Oshiwambo: past, present and future. Discourse, 4. Windhoek: UNAM. Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2003. Near death in the streets of Karibib: famine, migrant labour and the coming of Ovambo to central Namibia. JAH, 44 (2), p. 211-239. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Miescher, Giorgio. 2006. The Ovambo reserve Otjeru (1911-1938): the story of an African community in central Namibia. BAB working papers, 1/2006. Basel. Pp 22. Mweshida, Johanna. 1997. Nicknames in Ovamboland: some preliminary deliberations. In: New historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian History Trust, UNAM. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Simola, Raisa. 2001. Encounter images in the meetings between Finland and South-West Africa / Namibia. In: Encounter images in the meetings between Africa and Europe, p. 195-205. Edited by Mai Palmberg. Uppsala: NAI.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

117

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Namuandi, M. 1992. Oshindonga workbook: a practical course for beginners. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. Pp 129. ISBN-10 0-86848-690-6. (R21) Kwanyama, “Humba” [Anon.] 2004. Oshikwanyama omushangelo / orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 99916-0-514-2. Brambilla, Chiara. 2007. Voci di frontiera: borderscape creativi e geografie pluriversali (il caso della frontiera Angola/Namibia e l’identita kwanyama). Afriche e orienti, 3/4, p. (?). Shilongo, Teressia N. 2007. The transition from Oshikwanyama to English as a medium of instruction: a case study of a rural Namibian school. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp x, 210. Steinbergs, Aleksandra. 1985. Final vowels in deverbative nouns in OshiKwanyama. Papers from the annual meetings of the Atlantic Provinces Linguistic Assoc., 9, p. 127-136. Tastevin, Constant F. 1938. La religion des Wakwanyama (Angola). Revue d’histoire des missions (Paris), 15, p. 264-284. Zimmermann, Wolfgang. 1978. Enkele gedagte oor die kwalifiseerende krag van klasprefikse in die Suidwestale. Limi, NS 6, p. 66-73. (R212) Evale [Anon.] 2004. Oshindonga orthography 3. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. ISBN-10 99916-0-238-0. (R22) Ndonga Hahn, G.H. 18xx. Unpubl. Ndonga vocabulary Cape Town: Grey Coll., South African Public Libr. [Details wanting. Ref. by Johnston (1919:800).] Hahn, Johannes Theophilus. 1883. Unpubl. Ndonga grammar. [Details wanting. Ref. to by Johnston (1919:800).] (R241) Kwaluudhi Melaku-Tjirongo, E.; Devereux, S. 1993. Adult literacy in Uukwaluudhi, northern Namibia. SSD research reports, 5. Windhoek: Multi-Disciplinary Research Centre, UNAM. Pp 46, 20. ISBN-10 0-947433-35-X. R30 Herero Group •

R31 HERERO, Otjiherero

Beck, Rose Marie. 2006. “We speak Otjiherero but we write in English”: disempowerment through language use in participatory extension work. In: Along the routes to power: explorations of the empowerment through language. Edited by Martin Pütz, Joshua A. Fishman & JoAnne Neff-van Aertselaer. New York & Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.

118

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Förster, Larissa. 2005. Land and lanscape in Herero oral culture: cultural and social aspects of the land question in Namibia. Windhoek: Namibian Inst. for Democracy & KonradAdenauer-Stiftung. Pp 20. Frenssen, Gustave. 1908. Peter Moor’s journey to southwest Africa: a narrative of the German campaign. Transl. from German by Margaret May Ward. London & Boston: Arch. Constable & Co.; Houghton Mifflin & Co. Pp 244. Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2000. Colonization, genocide and resurgence: the Herero of Namibia 18901933. In: People, cattle, and land: transformations of a pastoral society in southwestern Africa, p. 187-226. Edited by Michael Bollig & Jan-Bart Gewald. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2002. Missionaries, Hereros, and motorcars: mobility and the impact of motor vehicles in Namibia before 1940. IJAHS, 35 (2/3), p. 257-285. Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2004. Imperial Germany and the Herero of southern Africa: genocide and the quest of recompense. In: Genocide, war crimes and the West: history and complicity, p. 59-77. Edited by Adam Jones. London: Zed Books. Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2004. The Herero genocide: German unity, settlers, soldiers, and ideas. In: Die (koloniale) Begegnung: AfrikanerInnen in Deutschland (1880-1945), Deutsche in Afrika (1880-1918), p. 109-127. Edited by Marianne Bechhaus-Gerst & Reinhardt Klein-Arendt. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. Henrichsen, Dag. 2000. Ozongombe, omavita and ozondjembo: the process of (re)pastoralization amongst Herero in pre-colonial 19th-century central Namibia. In: People, cattle, and land: transformations of a pastoral society in southwestern Africa, p. 149-185. Edited by Michael Bollig & Jan-Bart Gewald. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Heywood, Annemarie; Lau, Brigitte; Ohly, Rajmund. (Ed.) 1992. Warriors, leaders, sages and outcasts in the Namibian past: narratives collected from Herero sources for the Michael Scott Oral Records Project, 1985-6. Windhoek: MSORP. Pp 223. ISBN-10 0-86976-250-8. Hoffmann, Anette. 2006. Ein unsichtbares Denkmal für eine Anerkennung des Monumentcharakters eines Otjiherero praise poems (omutando) für die Old Location in Windhoek. BAB working papers, 5/2005. Basel. Pp 16. Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 1993. Moods in Otjiherero. BA Honours thesis. Windhoek: UNAM. Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 1994. Moods in Otjiherero. Fasette, Facets, Facetten (Windhoek), 12, p. 27-29. Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Marten, Lutz. 2009. Multiple noun class prefixes in Otjiherero. In: Proc. of the 2nd conference on language documentation and linguistic theory. Edited by Peter K. Austin, Oliver Richards Bond, David Nathan & Peter Sells. London: SOAS. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2001. Languages and glossonymic units: contribution to the assessment of the linguistic diversity of Angola and Namibia. AAP, 66, p. 47-65. Marten, Lutz. 2011. Information structure and agreement: subjects and subject agreement in Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804. Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo; Mbata, Raphael; Haingura, Paulinus; Makumbi, Boniface; Muganda, Robert; Nairenge, Karel; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Mbenzi, Petrus. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Namibian Bantu languages: Oshiwambo, Otjiherero, Rukwangali, Rumanyo, Silozi and Thimbukushu. CASAS monograph series, 229. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1920294-52-6. Werner, Wolfgang. 1998. No one will become rich: economy and society in the Herero reserves in Namibia, 1915-1946. Namibia studies series, 2. Basel: Pierrette Schlettwein Publ. Pp 254. ISBN-10 3-908193-01-X.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

119

(R31B) Mbanderu, East Herero Kandapaera, K. 1992. War, flight, asylum: a brief history of the Ovambanderu of Ngamiland, Botswana, 1896-1961. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Kandjou, M. 2001. Ovambanderu struggle against Herero subjugation. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. (R311) North-West Herero, Kaokoland Herero, incl. Himba, Zemba Bollig, Michael. 1997. Contested places, graves and graveyards in Himba culture. Anthropos, 92 (1/3), p. 35-50. Crandall, David Peter. 1989. The construction of personhood in dual descent systems: some African cases. MPhil thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp ii, 140. Crandall, David Peter. 1992. The OvaHimba of Namibia: a study of dual descent and values. DPhil thesis. Univ. of Oxford. Pp x, 268. Crandall, David Peter. 2000. The place of stunted ironwood trees: a year in the lives of the cattle-herding Himba of Namibia. New York: Continuum. Pp viii, 269. ISBN-10 0-8264-1270X. Crandall, David Peter. 2004. Himba flora taxonomy and herbal medicines. Anthropos, 99 (1), p. 200-206. Medeiros, Carlos Laranjo. 1981. VaKwandu : history, kinship, and systems of production of an Herero people of south-west Angola. Lisboa: JICU. Pp 75. Miescher, Giorgio; Rizzo, Lorena. 1998. Registratur AA.4 Epupa, water, energy, ‘indigenous / tribal peoples’ and chieftaincy: a bibliography of Namibian newspaper articles 1990-96 with special reference to Kaoko. Basel: BAB. Pp 164. ISBN-10 3-905141-71-9. Miescher, Giorgio; Henrichsen, Dag. 2000. New notes on Kaoko: the northern Kunene Region (Namibia) in texts and photographs. Basel: BAB. Pp 310. Rice, Mary. 2002. Heat, dust and dreams: an exploration of people and environment in Kaokoland and Damaraland, Namibia. Cape Town: Cornelis Struik Publ. Pp 160. ISBN-10 186872-632-0. Rizzo, Lorena. 2006. The elephant shooting: inconsistencies of colonial law and indirect rule in Kaoko (north-western Namibia) in the 1920s and 1930s. BAB working papers, 3/2006. Basel. Pp 30. Rothfuss, Eberhard. 1998. Fremdenverkehr in NW-Namibia unter besonderer Berücksichtigung des Ethnotourismus bei den ‘Himba’ in der nördlichen Kunene-Region. Staatsexamen. Univ. Freiburg (Schweiz). Rothfuss, Eberhard. 2004. Ethnotourismus - Wahrnehmungen und Handlungsstrategien der pastoralnomadischen Himba (Namibia): ein hermeneutischer, handlungstheoretischer und methodischer Beitrag aus sozialgeographischer Perspektive. Passauer Schriften zur Geographie, 20. Univ. Passau. Pp 191. ISBN-10 3-9807866-3-3. Wärnlöf, Christofer. 2000. The “discovery” of the Himba: the politics of ethnographic film making. Africa, 70 (2), p. 175-191.

120

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

(R312) Botswana Herero Gewald, Jan-Bart. 2002. “I was afraid of Samuel, therefore I came to Sekgoma”: Herero refugees and patronage politics in Ngamiland, Bechuanaland Protectorate, 1890-1914. JAH, 43 (2), p. 211-234. Kaotozu, K.K. 1994. From subjugation to politics of collaboration: an introduction to the history of the Ovaherero of Tsabong, 1830-1870. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Kebonang, Boammaruri Bahumi. 1988. The socio-economic and political history of the Herero of Mahalapye, Central District, 1922-1984. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Pennington, Renée; Harpending, Henry C. 1993. The structure of an African pastoralist society: demography, history, and ecology of the Ngamiland Herero. Research monographs on human population biology, 11. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xvi, 268. ISBN-10 0-19-852286X. Serefete, O. 2003. The Baherero of Pilane in the Kgatleng District. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Stanley, B.H. 1996. The Otjiherero-speaking people of Gantsi: from wanderers to settlers, 1890s-1960s. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. R40 Yeyi (Group) •

R41 YEYI, Shiyeyi, Siyei, “Kuba”

Kebiditswe, K. 1984. Surbordination and conflict in Ngamiland: the Bayei protest of 1948. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 2009. Shiyeyi-English dictionary. Languages of the world: dictionaries, 42. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 356. ISBN 978-3-89586-289-2. Motlaloso, S.G.R. 1994. Class and ethnicity in Ngamiland: the case of the Bayei, 1906-1990s. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Seidel, Frank. 2005. The Bantu languages of the Eastern Caprivi: a dialectometric analysis and its historical and sociolinguistic implications. SAJAL, 26 (4), p. 207-242. Seidel, Frank. 2007. A Yeyi grammar (R.41). Dissertation. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Seidel, Frank. 2007. The distal marker -ka- and motion verbs in Yeyi. APAL, 5, p. (?). Seidel, Frank. 2008. A grammar of Yeyi, a Bantu language of southern Africa. GAAS 33. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp 464. ISBN 978-3-89645-549-9. Seidel, Frank. 2008. The hodiernal past domain and the concept of recentness in Yeyi. AfrL, 14, p. 151-176. Vossen, Rainer. 2003. Was haben Schnalze im Bantu verloren? Zum Problem der Rekonstruktion von Kontaktgeschichte im südlichen Afrika. Sprawozdania z posiedzen komisji naukowych (Krakow), 45 (2), p. 49-51.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

121

S10 Shona Group •

S11, S12, S13, S14, S15 ≈ S10 SHONA, Chishona

Abraham, D.P. (Ed.) 1954. Report on a preliminary enquiry into Shona orthography, May 1954. Salisbury. Alfandega, P., others. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Shona-Nyai language varieties (Botswana, Mozambique and Zimbabwe). CASAS monograph series, 83. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-95-8. Atkinson, Norman D. 1985. Zimbabwe: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 5643-5646. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. Berliner, Paul. 1977. Political sentiments in Shona song and oral literature. Essays in arts and sciences (New Haven CN), 6 (1), p. (?). Bliss, Heather. 2009. Comparing APPLs and oranges: the syntax of Shona applicatives. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 100-109. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Borland, Colin H. 1969. The oral and written culture of the Shona. Limi, 8, p. 1-16. Bücher, Hubert. 1980. Spirits and power: an analysis of Shona cosmology. Cape Town: OUP. Carter, Hazel. 1990. Two Shona verbal infixes. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 365-371. Chitiga, Miriam. 1994. Codeswitching in the classroom. MA thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. Chivhanga, Ester. 2008. The diglossic relationship between Shona and English languages in Zimbabwean secondary schools. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1982. Towards a linguistic analysis of a Shona speech register. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 1-18. Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1986. Aspects of negation in Shona. SAJAL, 6 (1), p. 1-10. Doke, Clement Martyn. 1930. Appendix XI: recommendations for language unification. In: Minutes of the Southern Rhodesia Missionary Conference, 1930. Burbridge papers, 3. Salisbury: Dept. of National Development, Southern Rhodesia. Downing, Laura J. 2009. On pitch lowering not linked to voicing: Nguni and Shona group depressors. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 179-198. Dube, Shumirai. 2008. The form and communicative impact of Shona advertisements: a discourse analytical approach. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Fortune, George. 1977. Frames for comprison and contrast in Shona poetry. Limi, NS 5, p. 6774. Gelfand, Michael. 1965. The mhondoro cult of the Shona-speaking people of Southern Rhodesia. In: African systems of thought, p. 341-350. Edited by Meyer Fortes & Germaine Dieterlen. Oxford: OUP for IAI. Gonzales, Ashley. 2009. Intrinsic F0 in Shona vowels: a descriptive study. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 145-155. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Gwaravanda, Ephraim; Masaka, Dennis. 2008. Epistemological implications of selected Shona proverbs. CASAS occasional papers, 41. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-92-7.

122

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kadyamusuma, McLoddy Rutendo. 2011. The effect of brain damage and linguistic experience on Shona lexical tone processing. Thesis. Univ. Potsdam. Kumbirai, J.C. 1982. Some forms of Shona traditional poetry. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, p. 23-34. Lafon, Michel. 1995. The ALLEX Project of a Shona monolingual dictionary. Highlights of the Research Program at the Univ. of Zimbabwe (Harare), 4, p. 23-41. Lafon, Michel. 2008. Des difficultés de traduire la littérature africaine ou défense et illustration des notes de bas de page: propos d’une première traduction en français d’un roman shona, Ndiko kupindana kwamazuva de Ch. Mungoshi. In: Translation and interculturality: Africa and the West. Edited by Stella Linn, Maarten Mous & Marianne Vogel. SzA, 16. Frankfurt-amMain: Peter Lang. Love, Alison; Vezha, Vincent Munyaradzi. 2009. No way forward without consensus: church leaders envision ‘the Zimbabwe we want’. Jrnl of language and politics, 8 (3), p. 433-455. Magwa, Wiseman. 2007. In search of a language policy model for Zimbabwe: an endoglossic perspective. CASAS occasional papers, 27. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-61-3. Magwa, Wiseman. 2008. Language policy and practice in post-colonial Zimbabwe: is it a case of new wine in oldskins? CASAS occasional papers, 42. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-920294-403. Mapara, Jacob. 2007. An analysis of the reliability and validity of the Shona novel as a historical document. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Mapara, Jacob; Nyota, Shimurai. 2008. Implications of diglossia leakage from Shona (L) to Shona (H): a case of advertising in Shona. CASAS occasional papers, 44. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-920294-49-6. Mashiri, Pedzisai. 2001. Managing face in urban public transport: politeness request strategies in commuter omnibus discourse in Harare. Zambezia, 28 (1), p. 85-95. Mashiri, Pedzisai. 2004. The sociolinguistics of personel address and reference in urban Shona society. PhD thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. Mawomo, Kenneth. 2001. An investigation into the nature of language used in communication for negotiating and bargaining: evidence from the informal trading sector in Harare. MA thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. Merwe, W.J. van der. 1957. The Shona idea of God. NADA, 34, p. 37-63. Milimo, J.T. 1972. Bantu wisdom. Lusaka: NECZAM. Pp 119. Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 1980. On the interlanguages of vernacular-speaking communities and how they affect the standardisation of African languages. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 162-172. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Nyika, Nicholus. 2007. A case study of civil society organisations’ initiatives for the development and promotion of linguistic human rights in Zimbabwe (1980-2004). PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Owomoyela, Oyekan. 2002. Culture and customs of Zimbabwe. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Pp xiv, 163. ISBN-10 0-313-31583-3. Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1989. Figurative language in Shona discourse: a study of the analogical imagination. Gweru: Mambo Press. Pp xii, 234. ISBN-10 0-86922-434-5. Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1996. Shona praise poetry as role negotiation: the battles of the clans and the sexes. Gweru: Mambo Press. Pp xi, 156. ISBN-10 0-86922-622-3. Pongweni, Alec J.C.; Chiwome, Emmanuel. 1995. Zvirahwe zvakare nezvitsva = Traditional and modern Shona riddles. Kadoma: Juta Zimbabwe. Pp i, 176. ISBN-10 1-7790-6001-7. Schellenberg, Murray. 2009. Singing in a tone language: Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 137144. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

123

Shongedza, Ignatiana. 2008. Petit dictionnaire français-shona, shona-français: suivi d’éléments pour la conversation courante et d’un mini-guide touristique au Zimbabwé. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 153. ISBN 978-2-296-04938-3. Storoshenko, Dennis Ryan. 2009. Investigating the Shona reflexive zvi. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 42-55. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Summers, Carol. 2002. Colonial lessons: African’s education in southern Rhodesia, 19181940. Social history of Africa. Portsmouth NH: Heinemann. Pp xxix, 212. ISBN-10 0-32507047-4, 0-325-07048-2. Tarugarire, J. 2005. An investigation into the nature of language used by front office personnel. MA thesis. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe. Thlondhlana, Juliet. 2000. Contrastive rhetoric in Shona and English argumentative essay. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe Publ. Pp 204. ISBN 978-0-908307-86-9. Toews, Carmela. 2009. The expression of tense and aspect in Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 32-41. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. (S11) Korekore Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 1979. The cults of dzivaguru and karuva amongst the north-east Shona peoples. In: Guardians of the land: essays on central African territorial cults. Edited by J. Matthew Schoffeleers. Gweru: Mambo Press. Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 1982. Freedom and constraint among Shona spirit mediums. In: Religious organization and religious experience, p. 191-194. Edited by John Davis. ASAnthr monographs, 21. London: Academic Press. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1944. Contribuïção para o estudo da antropologia de Moçambique: algumas tribos do distrito de Tete. Memórias da Junta das Missões Geográficas e de Investigações Colonias, série antropológica e etnológica, 2. Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 416. Santos jnr, J.R. dos. 1945. Contribution à l’étude de l’anthropologie de Mozambique: quelques tribus du district de Tete (résumé) / Contribution to the study of anthropology of Mozambique: some tribes of the Tete district (summary). Porto: Tipografia Mendonça. Pp 44. (S12) Zezuru, incl. Harava, Heva Fivaz, Derek. 1966. Some aspects of Shona structure: Zezuru dialect. Univ. College of Rhodesia. Pp ix 127. (S13) Manyika, incl. Tebe António, David. 2004. Construçoes aplicativas de duplo objectivo em ciutee. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1985. Private spirits and the ego: a psychological ethnography of ancestor cult and spirit possession among the MaNyika of Zimbabwe. Working papers in African studies, 24. Dept. of Cultural Anthropology, Uppsala Univ. Pp 41.

124

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 1987. Notions of heat and fever among the Manyika of Zimbabwe. Working papers in African studies, 34. Dept. of Cultural Anthropology, Uppsala Univ. Pp 31. Jacobson-Widding, Anita. 2000. Chapungu, the bird that never drops a feather: male and female identities in an African society. Uppsala studies in cultural anthropology, 28. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell for Acta Universitatis Upsaliensis. Pp 525. ISBN-10 91-554-4638-8. Osman, Abdul Kandary. 2004. Sistema de contagem em ciutee. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. (S15) Ndau, “Sofala”, East Shona Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe. 2007. A formação do futuro nas línguas sena, ndau e changana: uma perspectiva de análise contrastiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Fortune, George. 1990. From Zulu to Ndau: a change of medium. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 354-364. Gomes, Feby Victor. 2003. Aspectos da situação sociolinguísticos da ilha de Bazaruto. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Lafon, Michel; Gandija, Daniel; others. 2000. Bhuku rekudzidza kunyora nekuverenga peciNdau / Manualinho de alfabetizacao em lingua Ndau de Mossurize / Literacy manual in Mossurize Ndau. Maputo & Harare. Pp 75. Lafon, Michel; Gandija, Daniel; others. 2001. Pamberi nekudzidza / School primer (in Mossurize Ndau). Maputo & Harare. Pp 76. MacGonacle, Elizabeth. 2007. Crafting identity in Zimbabwe and Mozambique. Univ. of Rochester Press. Pp 192. ISBN 978-1-58046-257-0. MacGonacle, Elizabeth. 2008. Living with a tyrant: Ndau memories and identities in the shadow of Ngungunyana. IJAHS, 41 (1), p. 29-53. Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos. 2004. Estudo do prefixo da classe cinco em ndau. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

S16 KALANGA, Ikalanga, West Shona

Alfandega, P., others. 2008. A unified standard orthography for Shona-Nyai language varieties (Botswana, Mozambique and Zimbabwe). CASAS monograph series, 83. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-95-8. Gauthusi, S.L. 1985. Pre-colonial history of Bakalanga of Mengwe, c.1800-c.1885. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Kuswani, N.E.T. 1987. The socio-economic and political effects of the Second World War on Bukalanga, 1939-1950. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Lechani, A.N. 1999. The influence of women and decision-making in the Mwali Cult: the case of Bakalanga of north-eastern Botswana, c.1896-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 1996. History of the Nswazwi people: struggle against Tshekedi, 1932 to 1945. Gaborone. Pp iv, 84. Msindo, Enocent. 2004. Ethnicity in Matabeleland, Zimbabwe: a study of Ndebele-Kalanga relations, 1860s-1980s. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. Nyamupachitu, J.T.M. 1989. Bechuanaland Protectorate-Southern Rhodesia international border: its effects on the partitioned Ikalanga-speaking society. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Nzwaligwa, L.K.J. 1994. Divine intelligence and ethnography of traditional religion in Bukalanga, north-eastern Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

125

Pharo, S. 1984. The history of the Ntombo Kalanga people (Baperi) up to 1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. S20 Venda (Group) •

S21 VENDA, Tshivenda

Bailey, Richard Anthony. 1995. Sociolinguistic evidence of Nguni, Sotho, Tsonga and Venda origins. In: Language and social history: studies in South African sociolinguistics, p. 39-50. Edited by Rajend Mesthrie. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. Blacking, John. 1959. Fictitious kinship amongst girsl of the Venda of the northern Transvaal. Man, 59, p. 155-158. Blacking, John. 1978. Uses of kinship idiom in friendships at some Venda and Zulu schools. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Venda religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 411ff. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Dau, R.Sh. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Venda. Limi, 6, p. 44-60. Dau, R.Sh. 1968. The short story in Venda. Limi, 6, p. 82ff. Dederen, J.-M. 2008. The social life of Sankambe and friends: notes on social discord in African oral literature. NJAS, 17 (3), p. 211-227. Madiba, M.R. 1992. Some remarks on the status of adoptives in Venda. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 123ff. Makuya, T.N. 1974. Characterisation in Venda novels. Limi, NS 2 (1), p. 41-44. Milubi, N.A. 1988. Development of venda poetry from oral tradition to the present form. SAJAL, 8 (2), p. 56-60. Musehane, N.M.; Ladzani, K.Y.; Raphalalani, Matodzi Rebecca; Mulaudzi, S.; Muleya, S.R.; Muleya, M. 2008. A unified standard orthography for TshiVenda. CASAS monograph series, 226. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-920294-42-7. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. Rananga, Ntshengedzeni Collins. 2008. Professionalising storytelling in African languages with special reference to Venda. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Schutte, A.G. 1978. Mwali in Venda: some observations on the significance of the high god in Venda history. Jrnl of religion in Africa, 9, p. 109-122. S30 Sotho-Tswana Group Bailey, Richard Anthony. 1995. Sociolinguistic evidence of Nguni, Sotho, Tsonga and Venda origins. In: Language and social history: studies in South African sociolinguistics, p. 39-50. Edited by Rajend Mesthrie. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. SothoTswana religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 276-374. Westport CN: Greenwood Press.

126

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kotzé, Albert E.; Zerbian, Sabine. 2008. On the trigger of palatalization in the Sotho languages. JALL, 29 (1), p. 1-28. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1994. Language attitudes and the harmonisation of Nguni and Sotho. In: Language, text and the southern African context, p. 147-167. Suppl. 20 to SAJL. Johannesburg. Schapera, Isaac. (Ed.) 1940. Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate. Alice: Lovedale Press. Pp 240. Setiloane, Gabriel M. 1976. Image of God among the Soto-Tswana. Rotterdam: A.A. Balkema. Pp x, 298. •

S31 TSWANA, Setswana

Basimolodi, Outlule Mother. 2001. A review of Botswana’s language policy in education and its effect on minority languages and national development. In: Language and development in southern Africa, p. 143-158. Edited by Richard Trewby & Sandra Fitchat. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. Chikane, Oglobry Bogopane. 1988. A study of antonymy in Setswana. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 91-146. Cook, Susan E. 2009. Street Setswana and School Setswana: language policies and the forging of identities in South African classrooms. In: The language of Africa and the diaspora: educating for language awareness, p. 96-118. Edited by Jo Anne Kleifgen & George C. Bond. New perspectives on language and education. Clevedon UK & Philadelphia: Multilingual Matters. Dikole, Rrenyane Sesupo. 2003. Aspects of theme and narrative technique in the Setswana novel, 1940-1980. PhD thesis. Univ. of London. Pp 263. Haasbroek, F.T. 1988. Lys van literêre werke in Tswana tot ingang van 1988. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 58-70. Khoali, T.B. 1985. Speech variations in Xhosa demonstratives and Tswana passive verb stems: a generative phonological explanation. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 12-17. Komati, Priscilla Refiloe. 2006. Pegelotlhotlhomisi ka ga metara mo Setswaneng. PhD thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. Krüger, Casper J.H. 1986. Non-structural (anaphoric) semantic relations with reference to Setswana. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 152-155. Kuzwayo, Ellen. 1998. African wisdom: a personal collection of Setswana proverbs. Roggebaai (South Africa): Kwela Books. Pp 56. ISBN-10 0-7957-0083-0. Letshama. 1998. Bagologolo ba re! Botlhale jwa batho ba maloba mo dianeng tsa Setswana = The old people say! The wisdom of the forefathers in Setswana proverbs. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 87. ISBN-10 0-627-02247-2. Lockhart, L. 1985. Botswana: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 504508. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1966. Some aspects of Tswana traditional poetry [pt. 1]. Limi, 1, p. 52ff. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1966. Some aspects of Tswana traditional poetry [pt. 2]. Limi, 2, p. 53-59. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1967. Characterization with reference to some Tswana novels. Limi, 4, p. 47-50. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Tswana. Limi, 6, p. 68-75. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1970. The character ‘Dimo’ in Tswana folk-tales. Limi, 10, p. 58ff.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

127

Malimabe-Ramagoshi, R.M.; Alexander, D.; Molepo, M.M. 2007. Child abuse in Setswana folktales. Early child development and care, 177 (4), p. 433-448. Molosiwa, Annah; Ratsoma, N.; Tsonope, Joseph. 1991. A comprehension report on the use of Setswana at all levels of Botswana’s education system. Int’l review of education, 37, p. (?). Morapedi, Setumile. 2006. The syntax of locative inversion and related constructions in Setswana: an approach to information structure in lexical functional grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of Sussex. Nhlekisana, Rosaleen Oabona Brankie. 1996. Setswana praise poetry: a continually self-adapting genre. MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Otlogetswe, Thapelo Joseph. 2011. Text variability measures in corpus design for Setswana lexicography. Cambridge Scholars Publ. ISBN 978-1-4438-2637-2. Pauw, Berthold Adolf. 1960. Religion in a Tswana chiefdom. OUP for IAI. Rantao, Paul Mmolotsi. 2006. Setswana culture and tradition. Gaborone: Pentagon Publ. Pp x, 91. ISBN-10 99912-577-9-9. Rantshabeng, Collen K.L. 2004. Factors contributing to effective literacy practice in the Setswana curriculum: a qualitative study of six community junior secondary schools in Botswana. PhD thesis. Univ. of Bristol. Pp vi, 329. Ratsoma, Naledi. 1993. The impact of language policy on the teaching of Setswana. MA thesis. Inst. of Education, Univ. of London. Pp 85. Redelinghuys, Hermanus Jacobus. 1969. A pilot study on the Bantu entrepreneur in the Tswana homeland. Pretoria: Inst. for Manpower Research, HSRC. Pp 35. Roux, J.C. le. 1988. Demonstratief in Tswana. SAJAL, 8 (2), p. 41-55. Roux, Jurie Charles le. 2007. A grammatical analysis of the Tswana adverbial. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Schapera, Isaac. 1949. The Tswana concept of incest. In: Social structure: essays presented to A.R. Radcliffe-Brown, p. 104-120. Edited by Meyer Fortes. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Schapera, Isaac. 1957. The sources of law in Tswana tribal courts: legislation and precedent. Jrnl of African law, 1 (3), p. 150-162. Schapera, Isaac. 1958. Christianity and the Tswana. Jrnl of the RAI, 88 (1), p. 1-9. Schapera, Isaac. 1963. Kinship and politics in Tswana history. Jrnl of the RAI, 93 (2), p. 159173. Schapera, Isaac. 1966. Tswana legal maxims. Africa, 36 (2), p. 121-134. Schapera, Isaac. 1977. Contempt of court in Tswana law. Jrnl of African law, 21 (2), p. 139152. Schapera, Isaac. 1978. Some notes on Tswana Bogadi. Jrnl of African law, 22 (2), p. 112-124. Schapera, Isaac. 1983. Tswana concepts of custom and law. Jrnl of African law, 27 (2), p. 141149. Schapera, Isaac; Roberts, Simon. 1975. Rampedi revisited: another look at a Tswana ward. Africa., 45, p. 258-279. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238. Shole, J.S. 1981. Rhytm in modern Setswana poetry and how it is achieved. SAJAL, 1, p. 111ff. Shole, J.S. 1983. An evaluation of some drama translations in Setswana. SAJAL, 3, suppl. 1, p. 1-38. Smith, Thornley. 1850. South Africa delineated: sketches, historical and descriptive, of its tribes and missions, and of the British colonies of the Cape and Port-Natal. London: J. Mason. Pp xii, 216.

128

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Theal, George McCall. 1886. Boers and Bantu: a history of the wanderings and wars of the emigrant farmers from their leaving the Cape Colony to the overthrow of Dingan. Cape Town: Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128. Thema, Benjamin Cogo. 1947. The development of Native education in the Bechuanaland Protectorate: an historical survey, 1840-1946. MEd thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp 118. Thema, Benjamin Cogo. 1969. The church and education in Botswana during the 19th century. BNR, 1, p. 1ff. Volz, Stephen. 2010. African teachers on the colonial frontier: Tswana evangelists and their communities during the nineteenth century. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. ISBN 978-14331-0949-2. Wookey, Alfred John. 1913. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa seCwana. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. Wookey, Alfred John. 1921. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa seCwana. 2nd ed. Vryburg: London MS. Wookey, Alfred John. 1929. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa seCwana. 3rd ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. Wookey, Alfred John. 1935. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa seCwana. 4th ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. Wookey, Alfred John. 1937. Dico tsa seCwana = Dinwao leha e le dipolelo kaga dico tsa seCwana. 5th ed. Vryburg: London MS. Pp vi, 90. (S31a) Central Tswana, incl. Rolong, Hurutshe, (Khurutshe), Ngwaketse, Lete, Seleka [Anon.] 1967. Die skryf van dubbelvokale in Noord-Sotho. Limi, 3, p. 22-25. Aaron, P. 2000. The impact of the boundary line on the chieftainship of the Barolong Boora Tshidi, 1850-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Gaborone, M.R. 1987. The Metlobo migrations: a question of religious intolerance among the Bangwaketse, 1956-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Gaokgorwe, B.R. 2000. Barolong boora-Tshidi: effects of a colonial boundary on their social, economic and political lives since 1884. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Goslin, B. du P. 1982. Die telwyses van Noord-Sotho as lestemas in die laerskool. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 15-41. Grobler, Gerhardus M.M. 1979. Oor die interpretasie van spreekwoorde in Noord-Sotho. StBt, 6, p. 1-25. Groenewald, P.S. 1975. Karakters en karaktertekening in Noord-Sotho. Limi, NS 3 (2), p. 4861. Groenewald, P.S. 1976. Die ontwikkeling van die Noord-Sothoverhaalkuns. StBt, 3, p. 1-12. Groenewald, P.S. 1977. Die betekenis van die moderne Noord-Sotholetterkunde. StBt, 4, p. 118. Groenewald, P.S. 1979. ’n Oorsig oor die geskrewe Noord-Sothopoësie. StBt, 6, p. 26-52. Groenewald, P.S. 1981. Noord-Sothodigbundels en werke waarin heelwat verse opgeneem is. StBt, 8, p. 23-25. Groenewald, P.S. 1983. The literature in Northern Sotho: 1960-1982. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 1-23. Groenewald, P.S. 1984. Lys van literêre werke in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 161ff. Groenewald, P.S. 1985. Tyd in die Noord-Sothoverhaalkuns. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 4-12.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

129

Groenewald, P.S. 1986. Die Noord-Sotho ontredder. SAJAL, 6 (1), p. 11-17. Groenewald, P.S. 1987. Noord-Sotho: ’n genre-indeling. SAJAL, 7 (4), p. 111-117. Groenewald, P.S. 1988. Poësie in Noord-Sotho vanaf 1935. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 81-87. Groenewald, P.S. 1988. Die Noord-Sothoverhaalskuns. SAJAL, 8 (4), p. 102-108. Groenewald, P.S. 1989. Versvorm: die prysdig in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 95-99. Groenewald, P.S. 1990. Verhaalkategorieë in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 10 (3), p. 93-97. Kotsane, S.J. 1976. Discussion of five Northern Sotho riddles. Limi, NS 4, p. 16-18. Lere, K.L. 1994. A history of the Bakhurutshe of Boteti and Letlhakane. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Letsatsi, R.B. 1984. The impact of labour migration on Botswana: a case study of Balete of Ramotswa, Bangwaketse of Kanye and Bakgatla of Mochudi, 1900-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1988. Use of expansible images in the Northern Sotho nomwane production. SAJAL, 8 (1), p. 7-15. Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1989. System of binary oppositions in the North Sotho nomwane of Masilo le Masilwane. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 105-111. Makgamatha, Phaka M. 1992. Functionality of character in the Northern Sotho narrative. SAJAL, 12 (2), p. 84-88. Matthews, Z.K. 1940. Marriage customs among the Barolong. Africa, 13 (1), p. 1-24. Mmipi, O. 2000. A social, political and economic history of BagaMalete of Gabane. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1966. Popular themes in Northern Sotho prose fiction. Limi, 1, p. 4952. Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Northern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 60-68. Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1980. The concept of time in Northern Sotho culture. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 193-201. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Mosarwe, K.M. 1976. The history of Baseleka of eastern Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Mzwinila, M.M. 1976. The Bakhurutshe of Tonota. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Ojang, R.R. 1987. The impact of Christianity among the Balete of Ramotswa, 1935-1965. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Phillips, H.Y. 1976. The BagaSeleka Barolong’s search for a homeland. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Phorano, G. 1984. The changing role of chieftainship, 1930-1950: the case of Bangwaketse. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Pretorius, Willem Jacobus. 1990. Comparative look at the development of heroic poetry in Northern Sotho. SAJAL, 10 (3), p. 125-131. Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1981. Lokatiewe voorsetselgroepe in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 1, suppl., p. 43-60. Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1986. Ontwikkeling van prefikse, suffikse en voorstetsels in NoordSotho. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 156-166. Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1988. Troubleshooting multiple-choice items in Northern Sotho item banks for first language education. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 93-98. Rametse, M.S. 1984. Aspects of subordination and bureaucratization of chieftainship: the case of Balete of Ramotswa. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.

130

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Raubenheimer, Rita I.; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1989. Item analysis for improving multiplechoice test items in Northern Sotho. SAJAL, 9 (2), p. 70-73. Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaNgwaketse. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, p. 121152. Edited by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press. Schapera, Isaac. 1940/42. History of the Bechuanaland Protectorate tribes: Bangwaketse. Unpubl. manuscript, ref. BNA S.416/5. Gaborone: Botswana National Archives. Pp 57. Schapera, Isaac. 1969. The early history of the Khurutshe. BNR, 2, p. 1-5. Schapera, Isaac; Roberts, Simon. 1980. Ngwaketse inheritance: the devolution of cattle on women in a Tswana chiefdom. African law studies (New York), 18, p. 63-86. Sechele, G.K. 1977. Colonialism in north-eastern Bechuanaland: Bakhurutshe case, 18401950. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 1989. Towards a sociolinguistic study of North Sotho language and sex. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 112-120. Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 1990. Componential analysis of situational context in Northern Sotho: an introduction to sociolinguistic postulates. SAJAL, 10 (1), p. 29-33. Swanepoel, C.B. 1987. Rhyme as a distinctive feature in the Northern Sotho sonnet. SAJAL, 7 (3), p. 87-93. Turner, Nolene S. 1988. Comparison of the izibongo of the Zulu royal women, Mnkabayi and Nandi. SAJAL, 8 (1), p. 28-34. (S31b) East Tswana, incl. Kgatla Carlsson, Ellen. 2003. To have and to hold: continuity and change in property rights institutions governing water resources among the Meru of Tanzania and the BaKgatla in Botswana, 1925-2000. Lund studies in economic history, 28. Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell. Pp 290. ISBN-10 91-22-02032-2. Letsatsi, R.B. 1984. The impact of labour migration on Botswana: a case study of Balete of Ramotswa, Bangwaketse of Kanye and Bakgatla of Mochudi, 1900-1970. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Manyeula, A. 1980. The place and changing roles of the kgotla and chieftaincy in the history of Bakgatla. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Mosothwane, M.N. 1999. An ethnographic study of initiation schools among the Bakgatla-baga Kgafela in Mochudi, 1874-1988. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Richard, Phanuel. 1980. Basarwa surbordination among the Bakgatla: the case of the Kgakole. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Schapera, Isaac. 1930. Some notes on cattle magic and medicines of the Bechuanaland BaKxatla. SAJS, 27, p. 557-561. Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Maboko a dikhosi tsa Bakhatla [Praises of the Bakgatla chiefs]. Lesedi la sechaba (Mochudi), 1, p. 4. Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Tirafalô tsa morafe wa Bakhatla [Kgatla tribal history]. Lesedi la sechaba (Mochudi), 1, p. 13-15. Schapera, Isaac. 1933. The BaKxatla BaxaKxafêla: a preliminary report of field investigations. Africa, 6 (4), p. 402-414. Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaKgatla-ba-ga-Kgafêla. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, p. 153-187. Edited by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

131

Schapera, Isaac. 1940/49. History of the Bechuanaland Protectorate tribes: Bakgatla. Unpubl. manuscript, ref. BNA S.416/4. Gaborone: Botswana National Archives. Pp 57. Schapera, Isaac. 1946. Some features in the social organisation of the Tlokwa. Southwestern jrnl of anthropology, 2, p. 16-47. Schapera, Isaac. 1969. Some aspects of Kgatla magic. In: Ethnological and linguistic studies in honour of N.J. van Warmelo, p. 157-158. Ethnological publ., 52. Pretoria: Government Printer. Schapera, Isaac. 1978. Some Kgatla theories of procreation. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. (S31c) North Tswana, incl. Ngwato, Tswapong, Kwena Bobeng, M. 1976. The Bangwato-Babirwa conflict in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Bullock, H.L.; MacMillan, W.M.; Lipson, D.L. 1978. Reports of observers on the attitude of the Bamangwato tribe to the return of Tshekedi Khama to the Bamangwato reserve. BNR, 10, p. 137-148. Chirgwin, A.M. 1933. Tshekedi and his people. London: Livingstone Press. Crowder, Michael. 1988. The regent of Bangwato’s market gardens: Chadibe and Moeng 193641. BNR, 20, p. 51-60. Dimpe, M. 1989. Batswapong-babirwa relatrions: the politics of subordination and exploitation, 1895-1949. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Khama, Tshekedi. 1936. Chieftainship under indirect rule. JRAS, 35 (140), p. 251-261. Khama, Tshekedi. 1951. Principles of African tribal administration. Int’l affairs (London), Oct. 4, p. 451-456. Khama, Tshekedi. 1952. Bechuanaland: a general survey. Johannesburg: SAIRR. Pp 36. Kooagile, T.A. 1976. Relations between the Bakwena and the Bangwato c.1830-1890. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Makhiwa, G. 1993. BagaMalete of Gabane, 1892-1966: their resistance to Bakwena supremacy. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mathibidi, N. 1996. Landscape history in Botswana: a study of the layout of settlement and spatial organization of Bangwato society at Old Palapye. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mautle, Gaontlatlhe. 1981. Bakgalagadi-Bakwena relationship: a case of slavery, c.1840c.1930. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mbuya, T.M. 1984. Legitimacy and succession in Tswana states: the case of Bakwena, 19301943. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mbuya, T.M. 1999. Legitimacy and succession in Tswana states: the case of Bakwena, 19301963. Pula, 13 (1/2), p. 61-76. Mockford, Julian. 1950. Seretse Khama and the Bamangwato. London: Staples Press. Moeng, B.E.M. 1986. The root cause of poverty among the Bakgalagadi in Kweneng West: exploitation and underdevelopment by the Bakwena, 1931-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mooko, Theophilus. 1985. The role of royal women in Bangwato politics under the regency of Tshekedi Khama, 1926-1949. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mooko, Theophilus. 1999. The role of royal women in BaNgwato politics under the regency of Tshekedi Khama, 1926-1949. Pula, 13 (1/2), p. 46-60.

132

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ngwako, O.N. 1994. Maintaining an independent identity: the case of the Maunatlala Birwa relations with Bangwato, 1820-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Niekerk, B.J. van. 1966. Notes on the administration of justice among the Kwena. AfrSt, 25 (1), p. 37-45. Ramsay, Jeff. 1996. The rise and fall of the Bakwena dynasty of south-central Botswana, 18201940. PhD thesis. Boston Univ. Pp 467. Schapera, Isaac. 1940. BaKwena. In: Ditirafalô tsa merafe ya BaTswana ba lefatshe la tshireletsô = Traditional histories of the native tribes of Bechuanaland Protectorate, p. 33-62. Edited by Isaac Schapera. Alice: Lovedale Press. Schapera, Isaac. 1980. Notes on the early history of Kwena (Bakwena-bagaSechele). BNR, 12, p. 83-87. Sekgwama, J.Z. 1987. Babirwa-Bangwato relations, 1920-1966: politics of subordination. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. (S31E) South Tswana, incl. Thlaping, Thlaro Matthys, L.M.S. 1997. The Batlharo and their relations with their neighbours, 1820-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Shillington, Kevin. 1977. Reactions among the southern Tswana to changing economic conditions, from 1870 to about 1905. Postgraduate seminar paper on African history, AH/76/16. London: SOAS. Pp 10. Shillington, Kevin. 1978. Socio-economic change among the Southern Tswana in the late nineteenth century: a report on research. Postgraduate seminar paper on African history, AH/78/9. London: SOAS. Pp 9. Shillington, Kevin. 1981. Land loss, labour and dependence: the impact of colonialism on the southern Tswana, c.1870-1900. PhD thesis. London: SOAS. Pp 380, plates. Shillington, Kevin. 1985. The colonisation of the southern Tswana, 1870-1900. Braamfontein: Ravan Press. Pp xxiii, 311. ISBN-10 0-86884-270-7. •

S311 (= S31d) KGALAGADI, Sekgalagadi, Qhalaxari

Lepekoane, P.M. 1994. Bakgalagadi in historical and ethno-archaeological perspective. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Lukusa, Stephen T.M.; Monaka, K.C. 2008. Shekgalagari grammar: a descriptive analysis of the language and its vocabulary. CASAS book series, 47. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-920294-434. Mautle, Gaontlatlhe. 1981. Bakgalagadi-Bakwena relationship: a case of slavery, c.1840c.1930. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Moeng, B.E.M. 1986. The root cause of poverty among the Bakgalagadi in Kweneng West: exploitation and underdevelopment by the Bakwena, 1931-1966. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Mosugelo, L. 1999. An investigation of animal butchery among the Bakgalagadi communities in Botswana. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

133

S32 NORTH SOTHO, Sesotho sa Leboa, “Sepedi”

[Anon.] 1905. Short history of the native tribes of the Transvaal. London: War Office for the Transvaal Native Affairs Dept. Pp 67. Bergh, Petrus Lodewikus. 2007. Complexity in task-based course design for Sepedi in police interviews. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Coplan, David Bellin. 1990. Structure, secrets, and Sesotho: migrants’ performance and Basotho national culture. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 252-263. Crawford, Jean. 2009. Sesotho passives: the long and short of it. In: BUCLD33, p. 109-120. Edited by Jane Chandlee, Michelle Franchini, Sandy Rheiner & Gudrun-Marion Lord. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. Faass, Gertrud. 2010. A morpho-syntactic description of Northern Sotho as a basis for an automated translation from Northern Sotho to English. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages, Univ. of Pretoria. Joffe, David; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2003. Computational features of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. SALALS, 21 (4), p. 239-250. Kekana, Thupana Solomon. 2005. Sebopego sa diretotumisho tsha bogologolo tsha ditaola tsha Sepedi. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. Lenake, J.M. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in South African Bantu languages: Southern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 75-81. Maphike, P.R.S. 1980. On the essay in Southern Sotho. Limi, NS 8, p. 35-49. Moephuli, I.M. 1980. Some characteristic features of Southern Sotho folk narratives. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 173-192. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Mokopela, Rachel Mmele. 2008. The reflection of indigenous knowledge in Northern Sotho poetry. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. Mphasha, Lekau Eleazar. 2006. The compound noun in Northern Sotho. PhD thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Ngcangca, D.J.M. 1984. The image of women in the Sesotho novel. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 1-19. Pauw, Guy de; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. African language technology: the data-driven perspective. In: LULCL II 2008: proceedings of the 2nd colloquium on lesser used languages and computer linguistics, Bozen-Bolzano, 13th-14th November 2008, p. 79-96. Edited by V. Lyding. EURAC books, 54. Bozen-Bolzano (Italy): European Academy. Phaahla, Pinkie. 2008. The feasibility of Northern Sotho as a language of commerce and industry in the Limpopo and Gauteng provinces. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. Phasha, Maction Nkgoropo. 2006. A lexical semantic analysis of selected verbs in Northern Sotho. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Phukubje, Mapitsi Elizabeth. 2008. How Sepedi, one of the official languages South Africa, is represented on the South African Broadcasting Corporation (SABC). MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pretorius, Willem Jacobus 1988. Traditional songs as part of the Northern Sotho poetic heritage. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 81-90. Raubenheimer, Rita I.; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus 1986. The writing of multiple-choice items for Northern Sotho. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 101-135. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238.

134

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Joffe, David. 2005. Dynamic metalanguage customisation with the dictionary application TshwaneLex. In: COMPLEX 2005: papers in computational lexicography, p. 190-199. Edited by F. Kiefer, G. Kiss & J. Pajzs. Budapest: Linguistics Inst., Hungarian Academy of Sciences. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Mogodi, M.P.; others. (Ed.) 2007. Oxford bilingual school dictionary: Northern Sotho and English / Pukuntshu ya polelopedi ya sekolo: Sesotho sa Leboa le Seisimane. Cape Town: OUP. ISBN 978-0-19-576555-7. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 2000. Dictionary-making in the process with ‘simultaneous feedback’ from the target users to the compilers. In: Proceedings of the 9th EURALEX international congress, EURALEX 2000, Stuttgart, Germany, August 8th-12th, 2000, p. 197-209. Edited by U. Heid, S. Evert, E. Lehmann & C. Rohrer. Inst. für Maschinelle Sprachverarbeitung, Univ. Stuttgart. Sekhoela, William Godwright. 2006. Account-giving in the narratives of personal experience in Sepedi. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Swanepoel, C.F. 1985. Catalogue versification in Southern Sotho. SAJAL, 5 (2), p. 62-69. Swanepoel, C.F. 1987. First observations on the organization of Southern Sotho literature as system. SAJAL, 7 (3), p. 94-104. Swanepoel, C.F. 1989. Aspects of oral art and the genesis of Southern Sotho literature: 18331863. SAJAL, 9 (3), p. 121-126. Swanepoel, C.F. 1990. Southern Sotho poetry, 1833-1931: historical and literary aspects of the oral-written interface. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 264-274. (S32a) Pedi, Masemola, Tau, Koni Mashiyane, Z.J. 1992. South Ndebele and its assimilation to the Pedi language. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 117-122. (S32E) Birwa Baloi, L.M.D. 1996. Archaeology and mud-wall decay in the Bobirwa area: an ethno-archaeological study. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Bobeng, M. 1976. The Bangwato-Babirwa conflict in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland. Dimpe, M. 1989. Batswapong-Babirwa relations: the politics of subordination and exploitation, 1895-1949. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Molelu, G.B. 1985. The history of the Babirwa from pre-colonial times to early Ngwato rule, 1820-1926. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Ngwako, O.N. 1994. Maintaining an independent identity: the case of the Maunatlala Birwa relations with Bangwato, 1820-1990. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Sanoto, R. 1992. The impact of the Zimbabwe liberation war on the Babirwa, 1970-1980. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana. Sekgwama, J.Z. 1987. Babirwa-Bangwato relations, 1920-1966: politics of subordination. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

135

S33 SOUTH SOTHO, Sesotho

Botne, Robert Dale; Vondrasek, Rose. (Ed.) 2002. Explorations in African linguistics: from Lamnso’ to Sesotho. Indiana Univ. working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. Pp vi, 78. Clements, George N. 1991. Vowel height assimilation in Bantu languages. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 17, suppl., p. 25-64. Hoffman, Mika Christine. 1991. The syntax of argument-structure-changing morphology. PhD thesis. Cambridge MA: MIT. Kidd, Dudley. 1897. In the Basuto Mountains. The South African pioneer, 10, p. 124-126, 135137, 158-160. Laydevant, F. 1935. The idea of god among the old Basuthos. Revue de l’Univ. d’Ottawa, 5, p. 308-330. Laydevant, F. 1949. Les idées religieuses des anciens Basotho. Grand Lacs, 64?, p. 27-31. Machobane, ’Malillo [Morolong] Matshepo. 1995. Basotho religion and Western thought. Occ. papers from CAS, 47. Univ. of Edinburgh. Maphike, P.R.S. 1982. The morphology and semantics of the Southern Sotho demonstrative. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 1, p. 61-70. Mokhoane, Mpapa. 1992. The emergence of the Sotho novel. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Poll, J.D.P. van der 1986. A historical overview and critical evaluation of puböished Sesotho dramas. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 25-100. Quella, Peter. 1999. Sesotho myth: aesthetics of identity and transition in Sesotho oral narratives. MA thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Sinyangwe, I. Maimbolwa. 1985. Lesotho: system of education. In: Int’l encyclopaedia of education, p. 2998-3002. Edited by Torsten Husen & T. Neville Postletwaite. New York: Pergamon Press. Tsiu, Moruti William. 2008. Basotho oral poetry at the beginning of the 21st century. DLitt & Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. S40 Nguni Group Bailey, Richard Anthony. 1995. Sociolinguistic evidence of Nguni, Sotho, Tsonga and Venda origins. In: Language and social history: studies in South African sociolinguistics, p. 39-50. Edited by Rajend Mesthrie. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. Bosch, Sonja E.; Pretorius, Laurette; Fleisch, Axel. 2008. Experimental bootstrapping of morphological analysers for Nguni languages. NJAS, 17 (2), p. 66-88. Downing, Laura J. 2009. On pitch lowering not linked to voicing: Nguni and Shona group depressors. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 179-198. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1979. Some remarks on Nguni tone. Limi, NS 7, p. 45-49. Mabona, Mongameli. 1965. Sur l’avenir des concepts religieux des Nguni. Présence africaine, NS 54, p. 173-180. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1994. Language attitudes and the harmonisation of Nguni and Sotho. In: Language, text and the southern African context, p. 147-167. Suppl. 20 to SAJL. Johannesburg.

136

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Sibanda, Galen. 2009. Vowel processes in Nguni: resolving the problem of unacceptable VV sequences. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 38-55. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Taraldsen, Knut Tarald. 2010. The nanosyntax of Nguni noun class prefixes and concords. Lingua, 120 (6), p. 1522-1548. Toit, Brian M. du. 1960. Some aspects of the soul concept among the Bantu-speaking Ngunitribes in South Africa. Anthropological quarterly, 33, p. 134-142. •

S40A FANAGALO, Basic Bantu, “Kitchen Kafir”

Brown, David. 1995. The rise and fall of Fanakalo: language and literacy policies of the South African gold mines. In: Language in South Africa: an input into language planning for a postapartheid South Africa, p. 309-328. Edited by Victor N. Webb. LiCCA Research and Development Programme, Univ. of Pretoria. Ngcongwane, S.D. 1983. Fanakalo and the Zulu language. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 62-73. •

S401 OLD MFENGU, Fingo

Ayliff, John; Whiteside, Joseph. 1912. History of the Abambo generally known as Fingoes. Butterworth (South Africa): The Gazette. Pp 101. •

S402 BHACA, Baca

Hammond-Tooke, W. David. 1962. Bhaca society: a people of the Transkeian uplands, South Africa. Cape Town: OUP. Pp xx, 325. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. •

S404 PHUTHI

Donnelly, Simon Scurr. 2007. Aspects of tone and voice in Phuthi, 2 vols. PhD thesis. UrbanaChampaign: UIUC. Pp 1162. Donnelly, Simon Scurr. 2009. Tone and depression in Phuthi. Language sciences, 31 (2/3), p. 161-178. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. •

S405 NHLANGWINI

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

•

137

S406 LALA

Wilkes, A. 1981. ’n Beknopte weergawe van enkele belangrike fonologiese en morfologiese verskille tussen Noord- en Suid-Lala. StBt, 8, p. 93ff. •

S407 SOUTH NDEBELE, Isikhethu, South Transvaal Ndebele

Mashiyane, Z.J. 1992. South Ndebele and its assimilation to the Pedi language. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 117-122. Schapera, Isaac. 1949. The Ndebele of South Africa. Natural history, 58, p. 408-414. Stafford, J.E. 195x. Morphological study of Transvaal Ndebele. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. •

S408 SUMAYELA NDEBELE, North Transvaal Ndebele

Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. •

S41 XHOSA, Isixhosa, “Kaffir”, “Caffre”

Agar-O’Connell, R.M. 1938. Iintsomi: Bantu folk tales. Alice: Lovedale Press. Alexander, James Edward. 1840. Excursions in western Africa: and narrative of a campaign in Kaffir-land, on the staff of the commander-in-chief, 2 vols. 2nd ed. London: Henry Colburn. Aziakpono, P. 2008. The attitudes of isiXhosa-speaking students toward various languages of learning and teaching (LOLT) issues at Rhodes University. MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Beverley, Robert Mackenzie. 1837. The wrongs of the Caffre nation; a narrative, with an appendix containing Lord Glenelg’s despatches to the Governor of the Cape of Good Hope. London: James Duncan. Pp xix, 333. Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo. 1984. An investigation into the problems and pitfalls inherent in the teaching and learning of Xhosa in the senior secondary schools of Transkei. BEd thesis. Umtata: Univ. of Transkei. Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo. 2002. Isihlonipho among Amaxhosa. DLitt et Phil thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Botha, J.J. 1976. Enkele opmerkings oor die numeratiewe kwalifikatief -nye in Xhosa. Limi, NS 4, p. 46-49. Botha, C.R. 1984. Some narrative techniques in Xhosa prose fiction. SAJAL, 4 (1), p. 106ff. Braam, Daryl. 2004. Community perception of change in a school’s language policy. PRAESA occ. papers, 21. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 70. ISBN-10 1-919948-35-X. Bundy, Colin. 1979. The rise and fall of the South African peasantry. Perspectives on southern Africa, 28. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp 276. ISBN-10 0-520-03754-5. Bundy, Colin. 1988. The rise and fall of the South African peasantry. 2nd ed. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. Pp 276. ISBN-10 0-85255-047-2, 0-86486-088-9. Calderwood, H. 1858. Caffres and Cafre missions, with preliminary chapters on the Cape Colony as a field for emigration and basis of missionary operation. London: James Nisbet & Co. Pp xii, 234.

138

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Callaway, Godfrey. 1905. Sketches of Kafir life, with illustrations. Oxford: A.R. Mowbray & Co. Pp xv, 154. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Xhosa religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 143211. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Davey, Anthony S. 1976. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, NS 4, p. 37-43. Davey, Anthony S. 1977. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, NS 5, p. 11-17. Deumert, Ana; Masinyana, Sibabalwe Oscar. 2008. Mobile language choices? The use of English and isiXhosa in text messages (SMS): evidence from a bilingual South African sample. English world-wide, 29 (2), p. 117-147. Drayson, Alfred Wilks. 1858. Sporting scenes amongst the Kaffirs of South Africa. London: Routledge & Co. Pp xiv, 327, plates. Drayson, Alfred Wilks. 1860. Sporting scenes amongst the Kaffirs of South Africa. 2nd ed. London: Routledge & Co. Pp xiv, 327, plates. Elliott, Aubrey. 1987. The Xhosa and their traditional way of life. Cape Town: Cornelis Struik Publ. Pp 24. Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and Xhosa languages. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Gluckman, Max. 1934. The realm of the supernatural among the south-eastern Bantu: a study of the practical working of religions and magic. BA Honours thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 338. Gxilishe, D. Sandile; Denton-Spalding, Claire; Villiers, Peter A. de. 2008. The acquisition of noun class marking in Xhosa: early sensitivity to form and function. In: BUCLD32, p. 167-176. Edited by Harvey Chan, Heather Jacob & Enkeleida Kapia. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. Hendrikse, A.P. 1975. Komplementering of nominalisering: evidensiële ondersteuning uit Xhosa vir die NP-status van ingebedde sinne van ’n sekere tippe. Taalfasette, 20 (2), p. (?). Hendrikse, A.P. 1977. Aspects of Xhosa sentential complementation. Comm. from the Dept. of African Languages, 7. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp 285. Hendrikse, A.P.; Poulos, George. 1980. Noun phrase properties in Xhosa: a pre-theoretical analysis of the nature of certain properties and their effects on transformations. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 77-100. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Hendrikse, A.P.; Zotwana, Sydney Z. 1980. A Xhosa language laboratory manual. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Holt, Basil. 1969. The Tshezi of Transkei: an ethnographic study. Johannesburg. Holt, Basil. 1972. Where rainbirds call: a record of the Transkei. Cape Town: Howard Timmins. Pp 176. ISBN-10 0-86978-019-0. Jafta, D.N. 1973. The development of the Xhosa drama. In: Papers of the Africa languages congress, University of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 40-55. Edited by Dirk Ziervogel & others. Suppl. to Limi. Pretoria: UNISA. Jafta, D.N. 1982. The Xhosa novelist and the challenge of the day. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 56-76. Khoali, T.B. 1985. Speech variations in Xhosa demonstratives and Tswana passive verb stems: a generative phonological explanation. SAJAL, 5 (1), p. 12-17. King, William Ross. 1853. Campaigning in Kaffirland, or, scenes and adventures in the Kaffir War of 1851-2. London: Saunders, Otley & Co. Pp x, 331. Kirsch, Beverley; Skorge, Silvia. 1990. Masithethe isiXhosa: let’s speak Xhosa. Cape Town: Prima Books.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

139

Kruger, D. 1978. The Xhosa diviner: ways of understanding. Koers: bull. vir christelike wetenskap (Potchefstroom), 43, p. 456-483. Kruger, D. 1978. Towards an understanding of the Xhosa diviner. The leech (Johannesburg), 48 (2), p. 7-13. Kruger, W.J. 1982. Language communication at Black-White contact points in the Eastern Cape industries, with special reference to isiXhosa as language medium. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 41-49. Kuse, W. 1973. The traditional praise poetry of the Xhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of WisconsinMadison. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1968. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, 5, p. 15-28. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1969. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 2]. Limi, 7, p. 27-56. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1987. Auxiliary verbs in Xhosa. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 7-15. Louwrens, Louis J. 1980. Woordvolgorde en volgordeverandering in Xhosa: ’n ondersoek na die verband tussen pragmatiek en taaltipologie. StBt, 7, p. 70-112. Luphondo, Nobuhle Beauty. 2006. The accessibility of printed news to first language speakers of Xhosa. MA thesis. Bellville: Univ. of the Western Cape. Mali-Jali, Nomfundo. 2007. A genre-based approach to writing across the curriculum in Isixhosa in the Cape Peninsula schools. DLitt thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Malinga, R.M.M. 1982. The analysis of the Xhosa demonstrative. SAJAL, 2 (3), p. 40-53. Malinga, R.M.M. 1986. Locative and comparative ku- in Xhosa. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 79-90. Marawu, Sithembele. 1997. A case study of English / Xhosa code switching as a communicative and learning resource in an English medium classroom. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp iii, 91. Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli. 19xx. Some phonological and morphological differences between Xhosa and Mpondomise. BA Honours thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp ii, 118. Mbatha, Thabile; Plüddemann, Peter. 2004. The status of isiXhosa as an additional language in selected Cape Town secondary schools. PRAESA occ. papers, 18. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 27. ISBN-10 1-919948-24-4. Mesthrie, Rajend. 1998. Words across worlds: aspects of language contact and language learning in the Eastern Cape, 1800-1850. AfrSt, 57 (1), p. 5-26. Mngqibisa, Mandla Daniel. 2003. The comparative case study of the use of English and isiXhosa as medium of instruction in a grade five class. MEd thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp vi, 102. Mpolweni, Nosisi Lynette. 2005. The reader-centredness of translated financial texts into Isixhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Mtuze, P.T. 1991. The muted voice of the modern Xhosa poet. SAJAL, 11 (1), p. 14-20. Nangu, Bongiwe B. 2006. Teaching in English and Isixhosa: code-switching in grade 11 Biology classes at a school in Khayelitsha. MEd (Master of Education) thesis. Bellville: Univ. of the Western Cape. Neethling, Siebert Jacob 1982. The interpretation of opening-closing formulas in Xhosa folktales. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 1-14. Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1985. Naming in Xhosa folk-tales: a literary device. SAJAL, 5 (3), p. 88-91. Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1988. Voorname in Xhosa. Nomina africana, 2 (2), p. 223-238. Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1990. The good, the bad, and the ugly in Xhosa iintsomi. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 319-323.

140

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

October, Michellé. 2002. Medium of instruction and its effect on matriculation examination results for 2000, in Western Cape secondary schools: a study of examination results in relation to home language and language medium. PRAESA occ. papers, 11. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 83. Opland, Jeff. 1990. Xhosa izibongo: the improved line. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 239251. Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. Pahl, Herbert Walter; Pienaar, A.M.; Ndungane, T.A.; Mini, Buyiswa Mavis; Tshabe, Sonwabo Lungile; Shoba, F.M. (Ed.) 1989/2006. Greater dictionary of Xhosa, 3 vols. Alice: Univ. of Fort Hare. ISBN-10 0-9499748-5-4. Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. The analysis of the infinitive. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 18-48. Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. Sentential infinitives or nominal infinitives? SAJAL, 2 (1), p. 1-19. Plüddemann, Peter; Braam, Daryl; Broeder, Peter; Extra, Guus; October, Michellé. 2004. Language policy implementation and language vitality in Western Cape primary schools. PRAESA occ. papers, 15. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 119. ISBN-10 1-919948-21-X. Plüddemann, Peter; Braam, Daryl; October, Michellé; Wababa, Zola. 2004. Dual-medium and parallel-medium schooling in the Western Cape: from default to design. PRAESA occ. papers, 17. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 48. Plüddemann, Peter; Mati, P.X.; Mahlalela-Thusi, B. 2000. Problems and possibilities in multilingual classrooms in the Western Cape. PRAESA occ. papers, 2. Cape Town: UCT. Qangule, S.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Xhosa. Limi, 6, p. 14-28. Satyo, Sizwe C. 1980. Morphological and semantic regularities in Xhosa nouns. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 313-333. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Satyo, Sizwe C. 1981. Aspects of Xhosa fiction: towards a characterisation of the creative sensibility of Xhosa writers. Limi, NS 9, p. 77-94. Scheub, Harold. 1969. The Ntsomi: a Xhosa performing art. PhD thesis. Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Scheub, Harold. 1975. The Xhosa Ntsomi. Oxford libr. of African literature. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp x, 446. ISBN-10 0-19-815140-3. Shaw, William. 1860. The story of my mission in south-eastern Africa: comprising some account of the European colonists, with notices of the Kaffir and other native trives. London: Hamilton, Adams & Co. Pp 576. Simelane, Bhekithemba Doctor. 2005. Indigenous knowledge and vegetation utilisation in Khayelitsha, Cape Town. PhD thesis. Bellville: Univ. of the Western Cape. Sineke, Thembela Gloria. 2005. A comparative study of term creation processes in Isixhosa and Isizulu translations of the South African Constitution. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Smith, Thornley. 1850. South Africa delineated: sketches, historical and descriptive, of its tribes and missions, and of the British colonies of the Cape and Port-Natal. London: J. Mason. Pp xii, 216. Somlata, Zakhile. 2008. An analysis of account on marriage in isiXhosa. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Sutherland, L.S. 1925. The frontier question: relations between the Cape of Good Hope and the Bantu tribes on its eastern frontier from the year 1834 to 1846. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Theal, George McCall. 1886. Boers and Bantu: a history of the wanderings and wars of the emigrant farmers from their leaving the Cape Colony to the overthrow of Dingan. Cape Town: Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

141

Venter, Johannes Andreas. 1980. Semantiese velde en die onderrig en aanleer van Xhosawoordeskat. MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp vi, 281. Vesely, Rima. 2000. Multilingual environments for survival: the impact of English on Xhosaspeaking students in Cape Town. PRAESA occ. papers, 5. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 43. Visser, Marianna W. 1983. ’n Leksikaal-interpretatiewe analise van enkele semantiese relasies in Xhosa. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 73ff. Visser, Marianna W. 2010. Definiteness and specificity in the Xhosa determiner phrase. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1980. The Xhosa imbongi at home and on the mines. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 372ff. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1982. Traditional oral izibongo and modern written poetry in Zulu and Xhosa. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 109ff. Welsh, D.J.A. 1959. A dissertation on the morphological differences between Rhodesian Ndebele and Xhosa. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Zenani, Nongenile Masithathu. 1992. The world and the word: tales and observations from the Xhosa oral tradition. With an introduction, commentaries, and annotations by Harold Scheub. Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xii, 499. ISBN-10 0-299-13310-9. (S41A) Mpondo, Pondo Beinart, William. 1982. The political economy of Pondoland, 1860-1930. New history of southern Africa series, 33. Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Pp xi, 220. ISBN-10 0-86975-137-9. Cantrell, J.V. 1975. Outline of Mpondo migrations. Limi, NS 3 (1), p. 27-37. Kidd, Dudley. 1897. Visiting in Pondoland. The South African pioneer, 10 (1), p. 8-9. Maynard, C.L. 1897. A nation of children: impressions of a fortnight in Pondoland. The South African pioneer, 10, p. 152-155, 169-173. Wilkes, A. 1979. ’n Verslag van ’n ondersoek na die Mbo-dialek in Pondoland Oos. StBt, 6, p. 84ff. (S41E) Gcaleka Kerr, Telkin. 1904. At Moseti’s bidding: a tale of the Gcaleka War. London: Hazell, Watson & Co. Pp xii, 161. (S41G) Mpondomise Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli. 19xx. Some phonological and morphological differences between Xhosa and Mpondomise. BA Honours thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Pp ii, 118. •

S42 ZULU, Isizulu

[Anon.] 1878. Caffre and English etiquette. New York times, March 31. [Anon.] 1879. The Zulus and Zulu-land. Montreal daily witness, February 12. [Anon.] 1879. A little Zulu history. The star (New Zealand), June 5, p. 3.

142

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

[Anon.] 1879. On the Zulus. Bay of Plenty times (New Zealand), February 22, p. 2. [Anon.] 1879. On Zulu history. Bay of Plenty times (New Zealand), February 27, p. 2. [Anon.] 1879. History of the Zulus. Evening post (New Zealand), March 8, p. 5. [Anon.] 1879. History of the Zulus. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), March 14, p. 4. [Anon.] 1881. A Zulu version of Isandula. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), January 19, p. 4. [Anon.] 1884. The Zulu language: the clicks. New York times, March 16. [Anon.] 1890. Life among the Zulus [pt. 1]. Huron expositor, September 26. [Anon.] 1890. Life among the Zulus [pt. 2]. Huron expositor, October 3. [Anon.] 1897. Language of the Zulus: musical dialects of the South African Negro tribes that have found no lodgment in America. New York times, March 14, p. 6. Blacking, John. 1978. Uses of kinship idiom in friendships at some Venda and Zulu schools. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1857. Zulu legends. Unpubl. manuscript. Cape Town: Grey Collection, South African Public Libr. Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1952. Zulu legends. Publ. and edited by J.A. Engelbrecht. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 46. Bosch, Sonja E. 1981. Development of verbal agreement in Bantu languages, with special reference to object agreement in Zulu. Limi, NS 9, p. 11-17. Bosch, Sonja E. 1986. Subject agreement with denominal copulatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 57-61. Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Aspects of subject conjunction in Zulu. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 70-74. Bosch, Sonja E.; Pretorius, Laurette. 2006. A finite-state approach to linguistic constraints in Zulu morphological analysis. Studia orientalia, 103, p. 205-222. Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Broeder, Peter; Extra, Guus; Maartens, Jeanne. 2002. Multilingualism in South Africa: with a focus on KwaZulu-Natal and metropolitan Durban. PRAESA occ. papers, 7. Cape Town: UCT. Pp 98. Bruin, Annemarié de. 2002. The role of children in the Zulu folktale. MA thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Buell, Leston Chandler. 2008. VP-internal DPs and right-dislocation in Zulu. Linguistics in the Netherlands, 25, p. 37-49. Buell, Leston Chandler. 2009. Evaluating the immediate postverbal position as a focus position in Zulu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 166-172. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Buell, Leston Chandler. 2011. Zulu ngani ‘why’: postverbal and yet in CP. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 805-821. Canonici, Noverino N. 1990. Trickery as the hallmark of Zulu folk-tales. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 314318. Chelmsford, [Lord]. 1879. On the Zulu war. North Otago times (New Zealand), December 31, p. 2. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Zulu religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 212275. Westport CN: Greenwood Press.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

143

Cope, Anthony T. 1990. Observations arising from Rycroft’s study of the praises of Dingane. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 296-301. Cope, Trevor. 1978. Towards an appreciation of Zulu folktales as literary art. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP. Dickens, Sybil Maureen. 1985. Western influences on the Zulu system of personal naming. MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp x, 258. Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. In the land of misfortune. London: Richard Bentley. Pp 434. Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. A defense of Zululand and its king from the Blue Books. London: Chatto & Windus. Pp 129. Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1882. Cetshwayo and Zululand. The nineteenth century, 12 (2), p. 303-312. Dixie, Florence Caroline. 1884. On Cetshwayo and his restoration. Vanity fair, 12 July 1884, p. 21-22. Downing, Laura J. 2010. Prosodic phrasing in relative clauses: a comparative look at Zulu, Chewa and Tumbuka. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Fortune, George. 1990. From Zulu to Ndau: a change of medium. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 354-364. Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza. 1922. Abantu abamnyama lapha bavela ngakhona = Where the Black people came from. [Details wanting.] Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza. 1979. The Black people and whence they came: a Zulu view. Transl. from Zulu by H.C. Lugg and edited by A.T. Cope. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. translation series, 1. Pietermaritzburg & Durban: UNP. Pp xviii, ix, 206. ISBN-10 0-86980167-8. Fynn, Henry Francis. 1950. The diary of Henry Francis Fynn. Edited by James Stuart and D.McK. Malcolm. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp xvi, 341. Gluckman, Max. 1934. The realm of the supernatural among the south-eastern Bantu: a study of the practical working of religions and magic. BA Honours thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 338. Gluckman, Max. 1958. The analysis of a social situation in modern Zululand. RLP, 28. Manchester Univ. Press. Groenewald, H.C. 1977. Struktuurbeskrywing van die historiese drama in Zulu. Limi, NS 5, p. 48-66. Groenewald, H.C. 1981. Aspekte van drama met besondere verwysing na die Zulu-drama. SAJAL, 1, suppl., p. 12-42. Groenewald, H.C. 1990. Ubuciko bomlomo: verbal art (in print) in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 288295. Hadebe, S.B. 1980. Structural and stylistic analysis of Zulu riddles. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 56-76. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Hall, Linda. 2005. The -be relative tenses of Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. Hexham, Irving. 1981. Lord of the sky-king of the earth: Zulu traditional religion and belief in the sky god. Studies in religion / Sciences religieuses, 10 (3), p. 273-285. Hexham, Irving. (Ed.) 1987. Texts on Zulu religion: traditional Zulu ideas about God. African studies series, 6. Lewiston NY: Edwin Mellen Press. Ireland, William. 1865. Historical sketch of the Zulu mission in South Africa. Boston: ABCFM. Jafta, Lizo Doda. 1992. The one, the other, the divine, the many in Zulu traditional religion of southern Africa. Dialogue & alliance (New York), 6 (2), p. 79-90.

144

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Jolles, Frank; Jolles, Stephen. 2000. Zulu ritual immunisation in perspective. Africa, 70 (2), p. 229-248. Kannemeyer, Henry Daniel. 1945. The new Bantu society in Natal: its civilization and culture, 1810-1942. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 881. Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1980. Rule types and rule ordering in Zulu tonology. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 101-124. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1989. ‘Leftward ho!’ in Zulu tonology. SAJAL, 9 (2), p. 5969. Koopman, Adrian. 1984. Zulu compound nouns: towards a preliminary analysis. SAJAL, 4 (1), p. 94-106. Koopman, Adrian. 1990. Some notes on the morphology of Zulu clan names. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 333-337. Laband, John. 2001. The atlas of the later Zulu wars, 1883-1888. Pietermaritzburg: Univ. of Natal Press. Pp x, 140. ISBN-10 0-86980-998-9. Lafon, Michel. 2006. The future of Zulu lies in Gauteng. In: Workshop on standardization, p. 133-136. Edited by Victor N.[C.] Webb, Ana Deumert & Biki Lepota. Occasional papers from PANSALB. Pretoria. Lamula, Petros. 1931. Uzulukamalandela: a most practical and concise compendium of African history, etc. Durban: Josiah Jones. Pp 173. Lamula, Petros. 1936. Isabelo sikaZulu = Zulu heritage. Pietermaritzburg. Makhambeni, Marjorie N. 1988. An analysis of certain prominent themes in Zulu novels. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 1-57. Marks, Shula; Ranger, Terence O. 1989. Patriotism, patriarchy and purity: Natal and the politics of Zulu ethnic conciousness. In: The creation of tribalism in southern Africa. Edited by Leroy Vail. London: James Currey. Masondo, T.Z. 1940. Amasiko esiZulu = Zulu customs. Pietermaritzburg. Mathonsi, Nhlanlha N. 2010. A headword identification problem of nouns in Zulu dictionaries. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Mhlambi, Innocentia Jabulisile. 2008. ‘African discourses’: the old and the new in post-apartheid isiZulu literature and South African black television dramas. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Mokhonoana, Nelly; Strassner, Monica. 1999. Zincwadi eziqoqiwe ngolwazi lolimi lwesiZulu ngonyaka ka 1998 / Bibliography of the Zulu language to the year 1998. Pretoria: National Libr. of South Africa. Pp lxiv, 281. ISBN-10 0-7961-0001-2. Moodley, Dianna Lynette. 2009. Bilingualism gridlocked at the University of Kwazulu-Natal. NJAS, 18 (1), p. 22-72. Moolman, M.M.K. 1984. The defective verbs -thi and -sho in Zulu. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 135144. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1980. Factors that influence the composition of a praise poem in Zulu. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 220-238. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1990. Syntagmatic versus paradigmatic structural analysis of Zulu folk-tales. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 307-313. Mzolo, D. 1978. Zulu clan praises. In: Social system and tradition in southern Africa: essays in honour of Eileen Krige. Edited by W. John Argyle & Eleanor Preston-Whyte. Cape Town: OUP.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

145

Mzolo, D. 1980. Zulu clan praises: structural and functional aspects. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 239-253. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Naidoo, Shamila. 2005. Intrusive stop formation in Zulu: an application of feature geometry theory. PhD thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Ngcongwane, S.D. 1983. Fanakalo and the Zulu language. SAJAL, 3 (1), p. 62-73. Nkabinde, A.C. 1986. Some aspects of lexicography of an explanatory dictionary in Zulu. SAJAL, 6 (3), p. 113-116. Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. Ephraim. 1976. The idiom as a linguistic problem in Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 60-67. Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Zulu. Limi, 6, p. 28-36. Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1971. Imitation in Zulu poetry. Limi, 12, p. 1-28. Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1978. Brief remarks on Zulu literature. Limi, NS 6, p. 44-52. Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. Poland, Marguerite; Hammond-Tooke, W. David. 2004. The abundant herds: a celebration of the cattle of the Zulu people. Vlaeberg (South Africa): Fernwood. Pp 144. ISBN-10 1-87495069-5. Posthumus, Lionel C. 1978. Geistematiseerde verantwoording vir vokaalassimilasie in Zulu. Limi, NS 6, p. 74-81. Posthumus, Lionel C. 1979. Kongruensie met besondere verwysing na Zulu. Limi, NS 7, p. 5062. Posthumus, Lionel C. 1991. Past subjunctive or consecutive mood? SAJAL, 11 (3), p. 91-96. Radebe, M.A. 1992. Colloquial Zulu spoken in the north-eastern Orange Free State as a dialectical variation. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 91-96. Raum, Otto Friedrich. 1987. A Zulu diviner visits a university. Anthropos, 82 (4/6), p. 469-487. Rudwick, Stephanie. 2008. Shifting norms of linguistic and cultural respect: hybrid sociolinguistic Zulu identities. NJAS, 17 (2), p. 152ff. Scheub, Harold. 2006. Storytelling songs of Zulu women: recording archetypal rites of passage and mythic paths. ISBN-10 0-7734-5741-0, ISBN 978-0-7734-5741-6. Lewiston NY & Lampeter UK: Edwin Mellen Press. Pp ii, 292. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2006. Internationalisation, localisation and customisation aspects of the dictionary application TshwaneLex. Lexikos, 16, p. 222-238. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. A new way to lemmatize adjectives in a user-friendly ZuluEnglish dictionary. Lexikos, 18, p. 63-91. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2008. The lexicographic treatment of quantitative pronouns in Zulu. Lexikos, 18, p. 92-105. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. The lexicographic treatment of ideophones in Zulu. Lexikos, 19, p. 34-54. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Wilkes, Arnett. 2008. User-friendly dictionaries for Zulu: an exercise in complexicography. In: Proc. of the 13th EURALEX international congress, Barcelona, 15-19 July 2008, p. 827-836. Edited by E. Bernal & J. DeCesaris. Serie activitats, 20. Barcelona: Inst. Univ. de Lingüística Aplicada, Univ. Pompeu Fabra. Sineke, Thembela Gloria. 2005. A comparative study of term creation processes in Isixhosa and Isizulu translations of the South African Constitution. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Solarsh, Barbara; Alant, Erna. 2006. The challenge of cross-cultural assessment: the test of ability to explain for Zulu-speaking children. Jrnl of communication disorders, 39, 2 (109-138).

146

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1977. Prosodiese eieskappe van ideofone in Zulu. Limi, NS 5, p. 36-48. Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1982. Aspective of affective meaning in Zulu. SAJAL, 2 (3), p. 68-91. Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1984. Zulu vertalings van Psalm 23. SAJAL, 4 (2), p. 60-91. Stuart, James. 1903. Studies in Zulu law and custom: boyhood among the Zulus; being notes on the native system of education, with special reference to games and other pastimes. Durban: Robinson. Pp 32. Stuart, James. 1906. Notes on the conjunctive and disjunctive methods of writing Zulu. Durban. [Not sure what this is. Copy at the library of Oxford Univ.] Stuart, James. 194x. Zulu proverbs and popular sayings, with translations. Durban: Griggs. Pp 93. Sutherland, L.S. 1925. The frontier question: relations between the Cape of Good Hope and the Bantu tribes on its eastern frontier from the year 1834 to 1846. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Taljaard, P.C.; Mathumba, Isaac D. 1976. Twenty super-ordinates with their co-hyponyms in Zulu and Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 26-33. Theal, George McCall. 1886. Boers and Bantu: a history of the wanderings and wars of the emigrant farmers from their leaving the Cape Colony to the overthrow of Dingan. Cape Town: Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128. Traill, Anthony. 1990. Depression without depressors. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 166-172. Wainwright, Alexander Theodore. 1982. Traditional oral izibongo and modern written poetry in Zulu and Xhosa. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 109ff. Wanger, P. Willibald. 1923/24. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 1]. Anthropos, 18/19, p. 656-687. Wanger, P. Willibald. 1925. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 2]. Anthropos, 20, p. 558-578. Wanger, P. Willibald. 1926. The Zulu notion of God [pt. 3]. Anthropos, 21, p. 351-385. Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 1976. The James Stuart Archive relating to the history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 1. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript series, 1. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxix, 381. ISBN-10 0-86980-073-6. Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 1979. The James Stuart Archive relating to the history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 2. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript series, 2. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxv, 334. ISBN-10 0-86980-189-9. Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 1982. The James Stuart Archive relating to the history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 3. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript series, 3. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxii, 370. ISBN-10 0-86980-287-9. Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 1994. The James Stuart Archive relating to the history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 4. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript series, 4. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. ISBN-10 0-86980-528-2. Webb, Colin de B.; Wright, John B. (Ed.) 2001. The James Stuart Archive relating to the history of Zululand and neighbouring peoples, v. 5. Killie Campbell Africana Libr. manuscript series, 5. Pietermaritzburg: UNP. Pp xxi, 446. ISBN-10 0-86980-958-X. Wickler, Wolfgang; Seibt, Uta. 1995. Syntax and semantics in a Zulu bead colour communication system. Anthropos, 90 (4/6), p. 391-405. Wilkes, A. 1977. ’n Kritiese beskouing van 2 resente teorieë omtrent die direkte en indirekte objek met besondere verwysing na hierdie kategorieë in Zulu. StBt, 4, p. 84ff. Wilkes, A. 1978. Gemarkeerde en ongemarkeerde besit in Zulu. StBt, 5, p. 93-106. Wilkes, A. 1990. Comments on the so-called indefinite copulative relatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 (1), p. 34-40.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

147

Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 1938. Izwe lakithi kwaZulu = Zululand, our country. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp 92. Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 1940. Inkomo kaZulu = The cattle of Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Zulu, Corrine Zandile. 2006. Account-giving in the narratives of personal experience in Isizulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Zungu, P.J. 1998. The status of Zulu in KwaZulu-Natal. In: Multilingualism in a multicultural context: case studies on South Africa and western Europe, p. 37-49. Edited by Guus Extra & Jeanne Maartens. Studies in multilingualism, 10. Tilburg UP. •

S43 SWATI, Swazi, Siswati, Ngwane

Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Swazi religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 375394. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Davey, Anthony S. 1990. A Swati comparative list. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 372-383. Gill, Virginia. 195x. Morphological differences between the Swazi and Xhosa languages. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Kuper, Hilda [Beemer]. 1930-1992. Hilda Kuper papers. Manuscripts, papers, notebooks, clippings, etc., in 57 (incl. 8 oversize) boxes. Young (Charles E.) Research Library, UCLA. Macmillan, Hugh. 1989. A nation divided? The Swazi in Swaziland and the Transvaal, 18651986. In: The creation of tribalism in southern Africa. Edited by Leroy Vail. London: James Currey. Marten, Lutz. 2010. The great siSwati locative shift. In: Continuity and change in grammar, p. 249-268. Edited by Anne Breitbarth, Christopher Lucas, Sheila Watts & David Willis. Linguistics today / Linguistik aktuell, 159. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Msimang, Christian Themba. 1989. Some phonological aspects of the Tekela Nguni dialects. PhD thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Ownby, Carolyn Postma. 1985. Early Nguni history: the linguistic evidence and its correlation with archaeology and oral tradition. PhD thesis. Los Angeles: UCLA. Pp 319. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1970. A Swazi dialogue. Limi, 10, p. 25-29. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1972. Nog ’n Swazisamespraak. Limi, 14, p. 50-53. •

S44 ZIMBABWE NDEBELE, Sindebele

[Anon.] 1894. Lo Bengula, King of Matabeland. Nelson evening mail (New Zealand), February 15, p. 4. Davidson, A.B. 1960. La résistance de la tribu Matabélé à l’établissement de la colonie de Rhodésie du Sud. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. Davidson, Hannah Frances. 1915. South and south central Africa; a record of fifteen years’ missionary labors among primitive peoples. Elgin IL: Self-publ. Jones, Neville. 1921. Initiation rites among the Matabele. Man, 21, p. 147-150. Khumalo, Langa. 2009. The passive and stative constructions in Ndebele: a comparative analysis. NJAS, 18 (2), p. 154-174. Monyatsi, P.P. 1979. The history of the Ndebele of Siviya Village, eastern Botswana to 1969. BA thesis. Gaborone: Dept. of History, Univ. of Botswana and Swaziland.

148

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Msindo, Enocent. 2004. Ethnicity in Matabeleland, Zimbabwe: a study of Ndebele-Kalanga relations, 1860s-1980s. PhD thesis. Univ. of Cambridge. Welsh, D.J.A. 1959. Dissertation on the morphological differences between Rhodesian Ndebele and Xhosa. Thesis. Cape Town: UCT. Ndlovu-Gatsheni, S.J. 2008. Inkosi yinkosi ngabantu - an interrogation of governance in precolonial Africa: the case of the Ndebele of Zimbabwe. Southern African humanities, 20, p. (?). S50 Tswa-Rhonga Group •

S51 TSWA, Xitswa, incl. Dzibi, Dzonga

Chambela, Rafael Sendela. 1999. A problemática das variantes da língua xitshwa: o caso de xinyai. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chamusso, Natália Alfredo. 1996. O impacto do contexto cultural para a interpretação e tradução de provérbios baseados em metáforas di xitshwa para o português. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba. 2005. Estratégias de concordância do verbo com sintagma nominal complexo na posição do sujeito no xithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Henriques, Andrade. 2005. Xihlengue, uma variante linguística de changana ou de xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Laisse, Isaura. 2000. A combinação e ordem das extensões verbais do citshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Macuácuá, Túnia Isabel. 2005. Construcões relativas na língua cithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Romão, Paulo Carlos. 2001. A negação verbal em xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Sefo, Artur Ernesto. 2000. Estudo dos ideofones do citshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

S511 HLENGWE

Chunguane, Artur Júlio. 2003. Descrição das estratégias de locativização em citshwa, variante cihlengue. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Henriques, Andrade. 2005. Xihlengue, uma variante linguística de changana ou de xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

S53 CHANGANA, Xichangana, Tsonga

Bailey, Richard Anthony. 1995. Sociolinguistic evidence of Nguni, Sotho, Tsonga and Venda origins. In: Language and social history: studies in South African sociolinguistics, p. 39-50. Edited by Rajend Mesthrie. Cape Town: David Philip Publ. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1972. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 1]. Limi, 13, p. 66-76. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1973. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 2]. Limi, NS 1 (1), p. 34-56. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1974. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 3]. Limi, NS 2 (1), p. 32-40. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1975. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 5]. Limi, NS 3 (2), p. 24-32. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1975. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 4]. Limi, NS 3 (1), p. 38-46.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

149

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1976. Notes on Xiluleke of Mhinga [pt. 6-7]. Limi, NS 4, p. 44-45, 9094. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Gondzze voornaamwoorde. SAJAL, 7 (2), p. 43-46. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Klasprefikse van Gondzze. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 1-6. Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1988. Adjektief, telwoord, en possessiefkonstruksie in Gondzze. SAJAL, 8 (4), p. 99-108. Bill, Mary C. 1976. Imagery in two Tsonga poems. Limi, NS 4, p. 79-84. Bill, Mary C. 1990. How universal are children’s verse rhymes? Some Tsonga evidence. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 275-287. Bill, Mary C. 1991. Rhytmical patterning of Tsonga children’s traditional oral poetry. SAJAL, 11 (4), p. 133ff. Cavele, Álvaro Drumond Adolfo. 1997. Estrutura textual do xichangana do ponto de vista da progressão temática. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chambal, Ezra Alberto. 2005. Construções relativas directas e indirectas no changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. Tsonga religion. In: African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography, p. 395410. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Chimbutane, Feliciano S. 2002. Grammatical functions in Changana: types, properties and function alternations. MPhil thesis. Canberra: Australian National Univ. Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe. 2007. A formação do futuro nas línguas sena, ndau e changana: uma perspectiva de análise contrastiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Davidson, Hannah Frances. 1915. South and south central Africa; a record of fifteen years’ missionary labors among primitive peoples. Elgin IL: Self-publ. Henriques, Andrade. 2005. Xihlengue, uma variante linguística de changana ou de xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. José, Orlando. 1997. Condições de ocorrência dos fonemas /o/ e /u/ em posição final das palavras no xichangana: um critério para escrita. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Khoza, Nosizi Cordelia. 2008. Characterisation in Xitsonga prose narratives: folktales, myths and legends. MA thesis. Univ. of Johannesburg. Langa, David. 2001. Reduplicação verbal em xichangana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Fac. de Letras, UEM. Langa, Julieta Machimuassana. 1991. Estratégias de tradução de algumas expressões referenciais da língua portuguesa para a língua tsonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Lee, Seunghun J. 2009. H tone, depressors and downstep in Tsonga. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 26-37. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Mabunda, Elisabeth Rogério. 2005. Actos de fala directives indirectos no changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Macaba, Fátima João. 1996. Para uma sistematização das construções relativas no changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Magaia, João Almeida. 1999. O caso da coexistência do ronga e do changana na cidade de Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Manjate, Maria de Fátima. 1997. Avaliação da prática de tradução do português para o tsonga dos noticiários da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Tsonga. Limi, 6, p. 36-44.

150

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1976. Content and plot structure in Tsonga folktales. Limi, NS 4, p. 95ff. Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1978. Clan praises in Tsonga. Limi, NS 6, p. 31-43. Mathumba, Isaac D. 1975. A Tsonga dictionary in the making. Limi, NS 3 (2), p. 33-34. Mayevu, G.S. 1976. The ideophone in Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 85-89. Melembe, Ema Julieta. 2002. A tradução da mensagem publicitária do português para as línguas ronga e changana nos emissores da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Moiane, Cândida. 2000. Empréstimos lexicais do português no changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Moreno, Albertina das Dores Gonçalves. 1994. Variação fonética do ronga da cidade de Maputo: a influência do changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 1991. Semântica das expressões idiomáticas do tsonga formadas a partir de metáforas antropomórficas e de metáforas animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 1997. L’usage idiomatique du langage: analyse sémantique et pragmatique des expressions idiomatiques du tsonga motivées par croyances et moeurs. Mémoire de DEA. Univ. de Poitiers. Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto. 2002. Vers une approche semantique et culturelle des idiomes: decodage du sens des expressions idiomatiques du tsonga motivees par les croyances et les moeurs. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. de Poitiers. Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. Ephraim. 1976. The idiom as a linguistic problem in Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 60-67. Sitoe, Zacarias André. 2005. Efeitos morfo-sintácticos da aplicação das extensões verbais em xichangana: o caso de -ek- e -el- nos verbos transitivos. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Sombhane, Mihloti Penelope. 2008. The speech act of apology in Xitsonga educational contexts. MA thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch. Taljaard, P.C.; Mathumba, Isaac D. 1976. Twenty super-ordinates with their co-hyponyms in Zulu and Tsonga. Limi, NS 4, p. 26-33. Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias. 2006. Concordância entre o nome e seus modificadores na língua changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Urcy, Anchura Aligy Abdula. 1999. Estrutura temática nos textos escritos em changana e português. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

S54 RHONGA, Xironga

Abdula, Samira Abdul Latifo. 2003. Estratégias de coordenação de numerais com nomes em ronga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Chaual, Raquel de Lisboa. 2001. Os ideofones na língua xirhonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Guirrugo, Osvaldo Carlos. 2005. Estratégias de relativização em ronga: a construção restritiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Honwana, Carlos Luís dos Santos. 1999. A problemática da selecção de variantes dialectais nas emissões da Rádio Moçambique: o caso de xirhonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Magaia, João Almeida. 1999. O caso da coexistência do ronga e do changana na cidade de Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Melembe, Ema Julieta. 2002. A tradução da mensagem publicitária do português para as línguas ronga e changana nos emissores da Rádio Moçambique. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

151

Moreno, Albertina das Dores Gonçalves. 1994. Variação fonética do ronga da cidade de Maputo: a influência do changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Tsinine, Felismina Ernesto. 2006. Avaliação da política linguística em relação ao xirhonga na assembleia municipal da cidade de Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. S60 Copi Group •

S61 COPI, Cicopi

Alberto, Emília. 2006. Descrição morfológica de formação de nomes na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Dacala, Alfredo Carlos. 1994. Variaçoes alomórficas no nome em ciyao (yao) e cicopi (chope). Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Guamba, Francisco Penicela. 2002. Cilambwe: variante do cicopi ou do gitonga? Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Mazalo, Claudina. 2000. Mudança e retenção linguística da comunidade copi na cidade de Maputo. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nhantumbo, Nelsa João. 2005. O tempo verbal na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nombora, Augusto Fernando. 2006. Reduplicação verbal na língua chope. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Pondeca, Américo Zavala. 2005. Anegação em chope. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Rodrigues, Célia Maria da Conceição. 2002. Estratégia de diminutivização na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Vicente, Francisco Leonardo. 2004. Extensão aplicativa em copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. •

S62 TONGA, Gitonga, Shengwe

França, Henrique Matias Elias. 2004. Neologismos de origem gitonga no português de Moçambique: alguns exemplos e seu tratamento. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Gluckman, Max. 1934. The realm of the supernatural among the south-eastern Bantu: a study of the practical working of religions and magic. BA Honours thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 338. Guamba, Francisco Penicela. 2002. Cilambwe: variante do cicopi ou do gitonga? Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Guiloviça, Pascoal. 2006. Estratégias de revitalização das línguas bantu em vias de extinção: o caso do guitonga no município da cidade de Inhambane. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Miranda, Nelpódio Anselmo. 2005. A semântica da reduplicação verbal em gitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nhacota, Eugenio. 1997. A tradução de neologismos e termos técnicos da árenas da SIDA / DTS do português para o gitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Paulo, Pedro Cecílio. 2005. Estabelecimento de fronteiras na escrita das palavras do gitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Seleça, Candido David. 2003. Reduplicação verbal em guitonga. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM.

152

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

S zone: miscellaneous, unsorted [Anon.] 1958. Bantu authorities and tribal administration. Pretoria: Dept. of Bantu Administration and Development, South Africa. Pp 19. Allwood, Jens; Hendrikse, A.P. 2003. Spoken language corpora for the nine official languages of South Africa. SALALS, 21 (4), p. 187-199. Badenhorst, Jaco; Heerden, Charl van; Davel, Marelie; Barnard, Etienne. 2011. Collecting and evaluating speech recognition corpora for 11 South African languages. Language resources and evaluation, 45 (3), p. 289-309. Besten, Hans den. 1993. Etnische nomenclatuur in Zuid-Afrika. In: ‘Waar komen de juiste ideeën vandaan’: opstellen over taal, wetenschap en maatschappij, p. 11-15. Edited by Jan ten Thije. Publ. van het Inst. voor Algemene Taalwetenschap, 59. Univ. van Amsterdam. Bosch, Sonja E. 2010. Rule-based morphological analysis: shared challenges, shared solutions. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Breutz, Paul-Lenert. 1995. Pre-colonial Africa: the south-eastern Bantu cultural province. Ramsgate UK: Self-published. Pp 109. ISBN-10 0-620-19041-8. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1996. A selected bibliography on the sociology of language with the emphasis on sources on language planning in Africa. Studia composita, 19. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp xvi, 644. ISBN-10 0-86981-944-5. Ellis, Barbaralyn. 1968. Religion among the Bantu in South Africa: a list of works published after 1956. Diploma in librarianship. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 15. Grainger, Karen; Mills, Sarah; Sibanda, Mandla. 2010. “Just tell us what to do”: southern African face and its relevance to intercultural communication. Jrnl of pragmatics, 42 (8), p. 2158-2171. Gugushe, R.N. 1970. Languages and language communication studies in South Africa. Cape Town: OUP. Hendrikse, A.P. 1992. Die uitspraakkenmerke van die Suid-Ostelike Bantoetale vir koorsang en solosang. Johannesburg: SAMRO. Hendrikse, A.P.; Poulos, George. 2006. Tagging agglutinative languages. Language matters, 39, p. (?). Horrell, Muriel. 1964. A decade of Bantu education. Johannesburg: SAIRR. Pp 186. Hurwitz, Nathan. 1964. The economics of Bantu education in South Africa. Johannesburg: SAIRR. Pp 80. Joffe, David; Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2005. From TshwaneLex to TshwaneTerm: tailoring terminology management for South Africa. Lexikos, 15, p. 312-315. Kallaway, Peter. (Ed.) 1984. Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Pp vii, 409, plates. ISBN-10 0-86975-256-1. Kallaway, Peter. (Ed.) 2002. The history of education under apartheid, 1948-1994: the doors of learning and culture shall be opened. Cape Town: Pearson Education. Pp xvi, 399. ISBN-10 1-86891-192-6. Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1983. A preliminary select bibliography of education for black South Africans and related topics. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 181. ISBN-10 0-7992-0556-7.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

153

Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1984. Bibliography: the education of black South Africans. In: Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. Edited by Peter Kallaway. Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie; Sheward, Deborah. 1986. A bibliography of education for Black South Africans. 2nd ed. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 93. ISBN-10 07992-1015-3. Kallaway, Peter; others. (Ed.) 1997. Education after apartheid: South African education in transition. Cape Town: UCT Press. Pp x, 206. ISBN-10 1-919713-10-7. Kros, Cynthia Joy. 1996. Economic, political and intellectual origins of Bantu education 19261951. PhD thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Kwetana, W.M. 2007. Empowerment and development through African languages in South Africa in the 21st century. CASAS occasional papers, 32. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-828. Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 1976. Iron age communities of the southern highveld. Occ. publ. of the Natal Museum, 2. Pietermaritzburg: Council of the Natal Museum. Pp xviii, 326. ISBN-10 0620-01207-2. Malan, Stephanus I. 1959. Gesamentlike katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge van die Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite, 1942-1958 / Union catalogue of theses and dissertations of the South African universities, 1942-1958. Potchefstroom: PUCHO. Pp 216. Mashamaite, K.J. 1992. Standard and non-standard: towards finding a suitable teaching strategy. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 47-56. Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick. 1973. A review of the classification of the languages of the southeastern zone: a critical evaluation. BA thesis. Turfloop. Univ. of the North. Pp 19. Msimang, Christian Themba 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of research on poetry in southern African vernaculars. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 20-40. Murphy, Emmett Jefferson. 1973. Bantu education in South Africa. PhD thesis. Univ. of Connecticut. Pp 258. Murphy, Emmett Jefferson. 1974. The Bantu civilization of southern Africa. New York: Crowell. Pp 272. Niemandt, J.J. 1959/63. Bibliografie van die Bantoetale in die Unie van Suid-Afrika, 7 parts. Suppl. to Bantoe-onderwysblad. Pretoria. Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 1982. Trends in the teaching and study of African languages in southern Africa. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 50-57. Noble, John. (Ed.) 1893. Illustrated official handbook of the Cape and South Africa: a résumé of the history, conditions, populations, productions and resources of the several colonies, states, and territories. Cape Town: J.C. Juta. Ntsukunyane, T.V. 1982. Teaching an African language to non-native speakers: some thoughts. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 3, p. 57-70. Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1960. Quelques problèmes liés à l’étude des langues bantoues sud-orientales. In: Des africanistes russes parlent de l’Afrique. Edited by Ivan I. Potekhin & Maria V. Rait. Paris: Présence Africaine. Pettersson, Olaf. 1953. Chiefs and gods: religious and social elements in the south eastern Bantu kingship. Studia theologica lundensia, 3. Lund: Gleerup. Pp 405. Raper, Peter Edmund. 2004. New dictionary of South African place names. 3rd ed. Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publ. Pp xxvii, 421. ISBN-10 1-86842-190-2. Reagan, Timothy G. 1992. Language function and language variation: analytic models for the South African context. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 35-46.

154

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Robinson, A.M. Lewin. 1943. Catalogue of theses and dissertations accepted for degrees by the South African universities / Katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge vir grade deur die Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite goedgekeur, 1918-1941. Cape Town. Pp ix, 155. Savory, Phyllis. 1974. Bantu folk tales from southern Africa. Cape Town: Howard Timmins. Pp 203. Scheub, Harold. 1996. The tongue is fire: South African storytellers and apartheid. ISBN-10 0-299-15090-9 hb, 0-299-15094-1 pb. Madison: Univ. of Wisconsin Press. Pp xxvii, 448. Schuring, Gerhard K.; Ellis, C.F. 1987. Shared languages and “language gaps” in South Africa: an analysis of census data. South African jrnl of labour relations, 11 (3), p. 37-45. Serudu, S.M. 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of advanced research on prose in southern African vernaculars, and the road ahead. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 41-69. Sutherland, L.S. 1925. The frontier question: relations between the Cape of Good Hope and the Bantu tribes on its eastern frontier from the year 1834 to 1846. MA thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Swanepoel, C.B. 1986. The necessity of literature in the development of the black child in southern Africa. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 1-14. Theal, George McCall. 1886. Boers and Bantu: a history of the wanderings and wars of the emigrant farmers from their leaving the Cape Colony to the overthrow of Dingan. Cape Town: Saul Solomon & Co. Pp 128. Traoré, Flavia Aiello. 1999. Afrilex e l’attività lessicografica in Sudafrica. Afriche e orienti, 2, p. (?). Tsotetsi, Josiah Oupa Khehla. 1999. The origins and demise of Bantu school boards and school committees in the urban areas: with particular reference to Soweto 1953-1979. MEd thesis. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 85. Tucker, Archibald Norman. 1973. Tone-marking in South African languages. In: Papers of the Africa languages congress, University of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 243ff. Edited by Dirk Ziervogel & others. Suppl. to Limi. Pretoria: UNISA. Vossen, Rainer. 2003. Was haben Schnalze im Bantu verloren? Zum Problem der Rekonstruktion von Kontaktgeschichte im südlichen Afrika. Sprawozdania z posiedzen komisji naukowych (Krakow), 45 (2), p. 49-51. Webb, Victor N.[C.]. 1995. A sociolinguistic profile of South Africa: a brief overview. In: Language in South Africa: an input into language planning for a post-apartheid South Africa = The LiCCA (SA) report, p. 15-39. Edited by Victor N.[C.] Webb. LiCCA Research and Development Programme, Univ. of Pretoria. West, Martin. 1976. Abantu: an introduction to Black people of South Africa. Cape Town: Cornelis Struik Publ. Pp 184. Westley, David. 2002. An annotated bibliography of southern Bantu praise poetry. Discussion papers in the African humanities, 29. ASC, Boston Univ. Pp 31. Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van 1992. The concept of ‘standard language’. SAJAL, 12, suppl. 1, p. 23-34.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

155

COMPARATIVE STUDIES Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 2

2.1 Noun classes Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Klasprefikse van Gondzze. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 1-6. Bosch, Sonja E. 1981. Development of verbal agreement in Bantu languages, with special reference to object agreement in Zulu. Limi, NS 9, p. 11-17. Bosch, Sonja E. 1986. Subject agreement with denominal copulatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 57-61. Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Aspects of subject conjunction in Zulu. SAJAL, 8 (3), p. 70-74. Chanda, Vincent M. 1992. A study of nouns in Bantu classes 5, 9 and 10. Literature and languages seminar series, 4. Lusaka: Dept. of Literature and Languages, Univ. of Zambia. Pp 27. Chimuzu, António Mateus. 2002. Reorganização das classes nominais em makhuwa: o caso dos nomes dos animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2008. Human relationship terms, discourse prominence, and asymmetrical animacy in Swahili. JALL, 29 (2), p. 127-172. Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba. 2005. Estratégias de concordância do verbo com sintagma nominal complexo na posição do sujeito no xithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Davey, Anthony S. 1976. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, NS 4, p. 37-43. Davey, Anthony S. 1977. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, NS 5, p. 11-17. Gxilishe, D. Sandile; Denton-Spalding, Claire; Villiers, Peter A. de. 2008. The acquisition of noun class marking in Xhosa: early sensitivity to form and function. In: BUCLD32, p. 167-176. Edited by Harvey Chan, Heather Jacob & Enkeleida Kapia. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press. Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p. 173-181. Edited by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Kavari, Jekura Uaurika; Marten, Lutz. 2009. Multiple noun class prefixes in Otjiherero. In: Proc. of the 2nd conference on language documentation and linguistic theory. Edited by Peter K. Austin, Oliver Richards Bond, David Nathan & Peter Sells. London: SOAS. Linton, Pauline. 2009. The noun class system of Latege. 3rd edition. Libreville: GRELACO; SIL Int’l. Pp 26. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1968. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, 5, p. 15-28. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1969. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 2]. Limi, 7, p. 27-56. Malinga, R.M.M. 1986. Locative and comparative ku- in Xhosa. SAJAL, 6 (2), p. 79-90. Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos. 2004. Estudo do prefixo da classe cinco em ndau. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Marten, Lutz. 2011. Information structure and agreement: subjects and subject agreement in Swahili and Herero. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 787-804.

156

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Misha, D. wa. 2006. Kizombo and English noun phrase agreement and word order. BA thesis. Luanda: Univ. Agostinho Neto. Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João. 2004. A variações almórficas do prefixo da classe em ximakonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Quelques aspects de l’évolution du système des classes nominales du fang: le cas des préfixes nominaux. Ann. de la FLSH, 14, p. (?). Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. The analysis of the infinitive. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 18-48. Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. Sentential infinitives or nominal infinitives? SAJAL, 2 (1), p. 1-19. Posthumus, Lionel C. 1979. Kongruensie met besondere verwysing na Zulu. Limi, NS 7, p. 5062. Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1986. Ontwikkeling van prefikse, suffikse en voorstetsels in NoordSotho. SAJAL, 6 (4), p. 156-166. Riedel, Kristina. 2010. Coordination and subject/object marking in Sambaa. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Rosendal, Tove. 2006. The noun classes of Rwanda: an overview. MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 143-161. Satyo, Sizwe C. 1980. Morphological and semantic regularities in Xhosa nouns. In: Proc. of the 3rd Africa languages congress, p. 313-333. Edited by P.J. Wentzel. Pretoria: UNISA. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Nabirye, Minah. 2010. A quantitative analysis of the morphology, morphophonology and semantic import of the Lusoga noun. AfrL, 16, p. 97-154. Shiozaki, Lisa. 2004. Concordial agreement in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 22. Ström, Eva-Marie. 2006. Morphonological alternations in the noun class prefixes of Ndengereko. MISS: meddelanden från inst. för svenska språket (Göteborg), 56, p. 163-179. Suege, Iza Luís. 2006. Classes nominais e sistemas de concordância em chuwabu. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias. 2006. Concordância entre o nome e seus modificadores na língua changana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Zimmermann, Wolfgang. 1978. Enkele gedagte oor die kwalifiseerende krag van klasprefikse in die Suidwestale. Limi, NS 6, p. 66-73. Velde, Mark van de. 1993. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 92, p. (?). Velde, Mark van de. 2006. The alleged class 2a prefix bo in Eton, a plural word. Proc. of the annual meeting of the BLS, 31, p. 119-130. Yoneda, Nobuko. 2010. Topical hierarchy and grammatical agreement in Matengo (N13). In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. 2.2 Tense, aspect, mood, negation Afido, Pedro J. 1997. Contribuição para o estudo dos morfemas do presente do indicativo no emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] 1986. Word internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17 (3), p. 559-564. Bernardo, Maurício. 2005. A morfofonologia das marcas do passado remote imperfectivo em emakhuwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

157

Botne, Robert Dale. 2005. Motion, time and tense: on the grammaticalization of come and go in Bantu. SAL, 35 (2), p. 127-188. Botne, Robert Dale. 2009. Three properties of temporal organization in Bantu T/A systems. In: African linguistics across the dfiscipline, p. 45-67. Edited by Jonathan C. Anderson, Christopher R. Green & Samuel Gyasi Obeng. Working papers in linguistics, 8. Bloomington: IULC. Botne, Robert Dale. 2010. Perfectives and perfects and pasts, oh my! On the semantics of -ile in Bantu. AfrL, 16, p. 31-64. Botne, Robert Dale; Kershner, Tiffany Lynne. 2008. Tense and cognitive space: on the organization of tense/aspect systems in Bantu languages and beyond. Cognitive linguistics, 19 (2), p. 145-218. Brisard, Frank; Meeuwis, Michael. 2009. Present and perfect in Bantu: the case of Lingala. JALL, 30 (1), p. 21-44. Carter, Hazel. 1990. Two Shona verbal infixes. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 365-371. Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe. 2007. A formação do futuro nas línguas sena, ndau e changana: uma perspectiva de análise contrastiva. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Deen, Kamil Ud; Hyams, Nina. 2006. The morphosyntax of mood in early grammar with special reference to Swahili. First language, 26 (1), p. 67-102. Devos, Maud. 2008. The expression of modality in Shangaci. AfrL, 14, p. 3-36. Hall, Linda. 2005. The -be relative tenses of Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. Katushemererwe, Fridah; Hanneforth, Thomas. 2010. Finite state methods in morphological analysis of Runyakitara verbs. NJAS, 19 (1), p. 1-22. Keach, N. 1986. Word-internal evidence from Swahili for AUX/INFL. Linguistic inquiry, 17, p. 559-564. Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1987. Auxiliary verbs in Xhosa. SAJAL, 7 (1), p. 7-15. Maho, Jouni Filip. 2008. Comparative TMA morphology in Niger-Congo: the case of persistive, and some other, markers in Bantu. In: Interdependence of diachronic and synchronic analyses, p. 283-298. Edited by Folke Josephson & Ingmar Söhrman. Studies in language, companion series, 103. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Moolman, M.M.K. 1984. The defective verbs -thi and -sho in Zulu. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 135144. Mtavangu, Norbert B. 2008. Tense and aspect in Ikehehe. OPiL, 3, p. 34-41. Newman, John F.; Newman, Bonnie. 1988. Duruma verb description. Nairobi: Bible Translation & Literacy, East Africa. Nhantumbo, Nelsa João. 2005. O tempo verbal na língua copi. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Nicolle, Steve M. 1998. A relevance theory perspective on grammaticalization. Cognitive linguistics, 9 (1), p. 1-35. Nicolle, Steve M. 2007. The grammaticalization of tense markers: a pragmatic reanalysis. Cahiers chronos, 17, p. 47-65. Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. The analysis of the infinitive. SAJAL, 2 (2), p. 18-48. Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. Sentential infinitives or nominal infinitives? SAJAL, 2 (1), p. 1-19. Posthumus, Lionel C. 1991. Past subjunctive or consecutive mood? SAJAL, 11 (3), p. 91-96. Romão, Paulo Carlos. 2001. A negação verbal em xitshwa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: UEM. Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 1988. Linear order in Haya verbal morphology: theoretical implications. PhD thesis. East Lansing: Michigan State Univ. Pp xv, 323.

158

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2010. The -ag- TAM marker and the boundary between cliticization and affixation in Bantu. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Seidel, Frank. 2007. The distal marker -ka- and motion verbs in Yeyi. APAL, 5, p. (?). Seidel, Frank. 2008. The hodiernal past domain and the concept of recentness in Yeyi. AfrL, 14, p. 151-176. Toews, Carmela. 2009. The expression of tense and aspect in Shona. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 32-41. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project. Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 2010. Grammaticalization of narrative patterns in Ngindo verbal morphology. In: Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. Edited by Karsten Legère & Christina Thornell. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Warren, Whitney. 2004. Verbal morphology in Karinga Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper. Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 16. Wetshemongo, Michel Kamomba. 1998. Le système verbal de l’òtètèla, langue bantu du Congo (Zaïre). In: Systèmes verbaux, p. 197-212. Edited by Fernand Bentolila. Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Peeters. Wilkes, A. 1990. Comments on the so-called indefinite copulative relatives in Zulu. SAJAL, 10 (1), p. 34-40. 2.3 Names of people and places Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Gondzze voornaamwoorde. SAJAL, 7 (2), p. 43-46. Chanda, Vincent M. 1992. A study of nouns in Bantu classes 5, 9 and 10. Literature and languages seminar series, 4. Lusaka: Dept. of Literature and Languages, Univ. of Zambia. Pp 27. Cisterino, M. 1977. Evolution of birth names among the Kiga of western Uganda. Anthropos, 72 (3/4), p. 465-485. Dickens, Sybil Maureen. 1985. Western influences on the Zulu system of personal naming. MA thesis. Grahamstown: Rhodes Univ. Pp x, 258. Heins, John H. 2003. A transliteração de nomes próprios na língua Sena. Trabalhos em curso (SIL Mozambique), 1, p. 51-73. Kalema, Abanda wa 1989. Analyse componentielle de quelques toponymes bantu: cas de la langue lunda. Ann. de l’Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (Mbandaka), 8, p. 1-21. Kente, Maria G. 1995. The significance of personal names among the Bantu people of eastern Africa. In: Philosophical focus on culture and traditional thought systems in development, p. 332-341. Edited by Joseph Major Nyasani. Nairobi: Konrad-Adenauer-Stiftung. Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1984. New term for “Bantu” in linguistic studies. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 111-120. Koopman, Adrian. 1990. Some notes on the morphology of Zulu clan names. SAJAL, 10 (4), p. 333-337. Lusakalalu, Pedro. 2005. Línguas e unidades glossonímicas. Luanda: Ed. Nzila. Mbaka, Makinda. 1997. Le système traditionnel des anthroponymes leele. Pistes et recherches (Kikwit), 12 (3), p. (?). Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 1992. La dialectique de la dénotation et de la connotation dans la nomination: éléments pour une sémiologie structurale et pragmatique des anthroponymes bantu Ngombe-Henza. Thèse de doctorat. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 2001. Le système anthroponymique, hier et aujourd'hui: considération juridiques et éthiques. Pensée agissante, 10, p. 137-147.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

159

Mbandi, Esongi Pape. 2002. Identités nominales en Afrique et nouvelles technologies. In: Identités culturelles et nouvelles technologies: actes de la 16e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa, 10-16 décembre 2000, p. 53-64. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 31. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Mweshida, Johanna. 1997. Nicknames in Ovamboland: some preliminary deliberations. In: New historical writing in Namibia: three research papers. Windhoek: Namibian History Trust, UNAM. Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1985. Naming in Xhosa folk-tales: a literary device. SAJAL, 5 (3), p. 88-91. Neethling, Siebert Jacob. 1988. Voorname in Xhosa. Nomina africana, 2 (2), p. 223-238. Nyelegba, B. 1992. Les noms féminins traditionnels au Congo: début d’extinction. UNESCOAfrique, 5, p. 58-60. Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1983. What’s in a name? A study in Shona nomenclature. Gweru: Mambo Press. Pp 98. Raper, Peter Edmund. 2004. New dictionary of South African place names. 3rd ed. Johannesburg: Jonathan Ball Publ. Pp xxvii, 421. ISBN-10 1-86842-190-2. Redinha, José. 1964. Origem e generalização do nome “Angola”. Ultramar, 5 (15), p. 5-16. Roden, D. 1974. Some geographical implications from the study of Ugandan place names. EAGR, 12, p. 77-86. Schoenberger, Paul. 1995. Nyamwezi names of persons. Anthropos, 90 (1/3), p. 109-132. Velde, Mark van de. 1993. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 92, p. (?). Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2003. Proper names and the so-called class 1a in Eton. Leuvense bijdragen, 92 (3/4), p. 43-59. 2.4 Miscellaneous, unsorted [Anon.] 1928. Origin of the Bantu language: an enigma. Christian science monitor, September 22. Bostoen, Koen. 2005. A diachronic onomasiological approach to early Bantu oil palm vocabulary. SAL, 34 (2), p. 143-188. Bostoen, Koen. 2007. A comparative linguistic approach to the history of iron-working among Savannah Bantu speech communities: a critical appraisal of Klein-Arendt (2004). AuÜ, 89, p. 215-228. Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Semantic vagueness and cross-linguistic lexical fragmentation in Bantu: impeding factors for linguistic palaeontology. SUGIA, 19, p. (?). Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Bantu spirantization: morphologization, lexicalization and historical classification. Diachronica, 25 (3), p. 299-356. Botne, Robert Dale; Vondrasek, Rose. (Ed.) 2002. Explorations in African linguistics: from Lamnso’ to Sesotho. Indiana Univ. working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. Pp vi, 78. Buell, Leston Chandler; Riedel, Kristina; Wal, Jenneke van der. 2011. What the Bantu languages can tell us about word order and movement. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 689-701. Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1954. Liste des langues et dialectes du Congo belge. Bull. des séances de l’IRCB, 25 (1), p. 258-259. Carstens, Vicky May. 2011. Hyperactivity and hyperagreement in Bantu. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 721-741.

160

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Cat, Cécile de; Demuth, Katherine Alison. (Ed.) 2008. The Bantu-Romance connection: a comparative investigation of verbal agreement, DPs, and information structure. Linguistics today / Linguistik aktuell, 131. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ. Pp xix, 350. ISBN 978-90-2725514-3. Daeleman, Jan. 1967. Historique du Bantu: problème et méthodes de la philologie africaine. Lubumbashi: CELTA. Pp 19. Danoz, A. 1982. Etica africana bantù: notas para su definición. Moralia (Madrid), 4, p. 401420. Downing, Laura J. 2011. The prosody of ‘dislocation’ in selected Bantu languages. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 772-786. Fivaz, Derek. 1978. The case for semantics in Bantu language courses. Limi, NS 6, p. 82-88. Fivaz, Derek. 1984. Truth claims in African language descriptions. SAJAL, 4 (1), p. 83-94. Gaines, Richard. 2002. On the typology of directional verbs in Bantu. In: Explorations in African linguistics: from Lamnso to Sesotho. Edited by Robert Dale Botne & Rose Vondrasek. Working papers in linguistics, 3. Bloomington: IULC. Henderson, Brent. 2011. Agreement, locality, and OVS in Bantu. Lingua, 121 (5), p. 742-753. Hennings, Helene. 1938. Studien zur Bedeutungsbildung im Bantu. Archiv für gesamte Psychologie, 101, p. 463-533. Hyman, Larry Michael. 2008. Directional asymmetries in the morphology and phonology of words, with special reference to Bantu. Linguistics, 46 (2), p.(?). Hyman, Larry Michael. 2009. The natural history of verb-stem reduplication in Bantu. Morphology, 19 (2), p. 177-206. Kabamba, Nkamany A. Baleme. 1999. Bantu ethnic and traditional realities in CongoKinshasa. Libreville: CICIBA. Pp 141. Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi. 1984. New term for “Bantu” in linguistic studies. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 111-120. Kiyomi, Setsuko. 1993. A typological study of reduplication as a morpho-semantic process: evidence from five language families (Bantu, Australian, Papuan, Austroasiatic and MalayoPolynesian). PhD thesis. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Pp xv, 314. Legère, Karsten; Thornell, Christina. (Ed.) 2010. Bantu languages: analyses, description and theory. EALL 20. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Pp xiv, 347. ISBN 978-3-89645-705-9. Liénart, G. 1968. La signification du nom chez les peuples bantu. Le langage et l’homme, 3 (7), p. 42-54. Madiya, Clémentine Faïk-Nzuji. 1992. Eléments de phonologie et de morphophonologie des langues bantu. Série pédagogique de l’Inst. de Linguistique de Louvain, 17. Louvain-la-Neuve: Ed. Peeters. Pp 163. Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday; Wetshingolo, Lotanga. 1981. L’herméneutique de la traduction et le problème des langues en philosophie africaine. In: Langage et philosophie: actes de la 4e semaine philosophique de Kinshasa du 23 au 27 avril 1979, p. 151-160. Recherches philosophiques africaines, 6. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Muzale, Henry R.T.; Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Researching and documenting the languages of Tanzania. Language documentation & conservation (Honolulu), 2 (1), p. 68-108. Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 2008. Infinitival relatives in Bantu languages. OPiL, 3, p. 1-22. Pavan, Adalberto. 1973. Umanesimo bantù. Quaderni Nigrizia, series, 3, 2. Bologna: EMI. Pp 175. Ricquier, Birgit; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Resolving phonological variability in Bantu lexical reconstructions: the case of ‘to bake in ashes’. AfrL, 14, p. 109-150. Riedel, Kristina. 2009. Object marking in wh-questions in Bantu. In: Selected proc. of the 39th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 67-76. Edited by Akinloye Ojo & Lioba Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

161

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi 2008. Adjectives in Bantu. OPiL, 3, p. 23-33. Schmidl, Marianne. 1915. Zahl und Zählen in Afrika. Mitt. der anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien, 45, p. 165-209. Schroeder, Leila. 2008. Bantu orthography manual. SIL e-books, 9. SIL Int’l. ISBN 978-155761-221-0. Pp 289. Schroeder, Leila. 2010. Bantu orthography manual. Revised (2nd) ed. SIL e-books, 9. SIL Int’l. Pp 292. Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson. 2008. The acoustic correlates of ATR harmony in seven- and nine-vowel African languages: a phonetic inquiry into phonological structure. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xxxi, 475. Sturgis, Theodore Gilbert. 1967. A study of the statistical relationships between certain variables and success in learning certain African languages. EdD thesis. New York: Syracuse Univ. Pp xiv, 211. Willoughby, William Charles. 1928. The soul of the Bantu: a sympathetic study of the magicoreligious tractices and beliefs of the Bantu tribes of Africa. Garden City NY & London: Doubleday, Doran & Co. and the Student Christian Movement Press. Pp xxvi, 476. Zaslavsky, Claudia. 1973. Africa counts: number and pattern in African culture. Boston: Prindle, Weber & Schmidt. Pp viii, 328.

162

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

PROTO-BANTU Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 3

Büttner, Carl Gotthilf. 1877/80. Contribution to a comparative dictionary of the Bantu languages. Trans. of the South African Philosophical Soc., 1 (3), p. 165-191. Ricquier, Birgit. 2007. Het probleem van ‘osculante’ reconstructies bij historisch-vergelijkend onderzoek naar culinaire woordenschat in de Bantutalen. Proefschrift (MA). Univ. Gent. Ricquier, Birgit; Bostoen, Koen. 2008. Resolving phonological variability in Bantu lexical reconstructions: the case of ‘to bake in ashes’. AfrL, 14, p. 109-150. Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1970. Büttner’s contribution to a comparative dictionary of the Bantu languages. Africana marburgensia, 3 (2), p. 31-35. Segerer, Guillaume. 2004. Comparisons lexicales entre le proto-bantu et les langues banda: un échantillon. In: Langues et cultures: terrains d’Afrique (hommage à France Cloarec-Heiss), p. 121-135. Edited by Pascal Boyeldieu & Pierre Nougayrol. Afrique et langage, 7; Publ. de la SELAF, 428. Louvain: Ed. Peeters. Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle. 2006. Quand des contraintes distributionnelles éclairent la structure d’une protolangue: l’exemple du proto-bantou. In: Actes de la linguistique comparative en France aujourd’hui, Paris, EHESS, 4 mars 2006. Paris. Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle. 2008. Et si le proto-bantu était aussi une langue, avec ses contraintes et ses déséquilibres. Diachronica, 25 (1), p. 54-110.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

163

THE “BANTU EXPANSION” Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 4

Inskeep, Ray R. 1975. Some remarks on the problems of “Bantu origins”. Postgraduate seminar paper on the societies of southern Africa in the 19th and 20th centuries, SSA/74/10. London: ICS. Pp 9. Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 1976. Iron age communities of the southern highveld. Occ. publ. of the Natal Museum, 2. Pietermaritzburg: Council of the Natal Museum. Pp xviii, 326. ISBN-10 0620-01207-2. Murdock, George Peter. 1968. Expansion of the Bantu. In: Problems in African history: the precolonial centuries. Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, James McDonald Burns & Erik Kristofer Ching. Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. Robertson, J.H.; Bradley, R. 2000. A new paradigm: the African early iron age without Bantu migrations. HiA, 27, p. 287-323.

164

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

BANTU CLASSIFICATIONS AND SURVEYS Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 5

Borland, Colin H. 1982. How basic is “basic” vocabulary? Current anthropology (Chicago), 23 (3), p. 315-316. Borland, Colin H. 1982. African linguistic prehistory and the numerical analysis of vocabulary. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 1, p. 1-35. Johnston, Harry Hamilton. 1968. The distribution and characteristics of the Bantu languages. In: Problems in African history: the precolonial centuries. Edited by Robert Oakley Collins, James McDonald Burns & Erik Kristofer Ching. Englewood Cliffs NJ: Prentice-Hall. Maho, Jouni Filip. 2008. Indices to Bantu languages. Studies in African linguistics, 73. Munich: Lincom Europa. Pp 187. ISBN 978-3-89586-688-3. Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick. 1973. A review of the classification of the languages of the southeastern zone: a critical evaluation. BA thesis. Turfloop. Univ. of the North. Pp 19.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

165

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL WORKS Supplement to the Bantu Bibliography, part 6

Besides purely bibliographical works, I have added references also to more historiographical studies. [Anon.] 2004. Scripta confratrum: Congregatio Immaculati Cordis Mariae (Scheut). Leiden: Katholiek Documentatie- en Onderzoekscentrum voor Religie, Cultuur en Samenleving. Pp 73. Allen, John Willoughby Tarleton. 1961. The East African Swahili Committee. Recorded sound, 2, p. 55-56. Batibo, Herman M. 2001. Background to the Languages of Tanzania Project. In: Languages of Tanzania (LoT) Project: workshop I final report, p. 14-17. Edited by Josephat Muhozi Rugemalira & Henry R.T. Muzale. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Batibo, Herman M. 2007. Mikakati ya kuendeleza lugha za Botswana: mfano wa kuigwa na Mradi wa Lugha za Tanzania = Strategies of developing languages in Botswana: a model for the Languages of Tanzania Project. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 54-66. Bennett, Norman Robert. 1984. The Arab state of Zanzibar: a bibliography. Boston: G.K. Hall & Co. Pp xvii, 231. ISBN-10 0-8161-8455-0. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1977. An annotated bibliography of Swahili novels and stories published between 1960-1975. Asian and African studies (Bratislava), 13, p. 181-191. Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1986. An annotated bibliography of Swahili fiction and drama published between 1975-1984. Research in African literatures, 17 (4), p. 525-562. Biersteker, Ann [Joyce]; Plane, Mark. 1989. Swahili manuscripts and the study of Swahili literature. Research in African literatures, 20 (3), p. 449-472. Bing, T.B. 1982. The Sotho orthographies: yesterday, today and tomorrow. SAJAL, 2, suppl. 2, p. 1-19. Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1858. Arbeiten in Süd-Afrika. PGM, 4, p. 418-419. Blok, Henri Peter. 1952. Nieuwe aanwinsten op het gebied van geluidsopnamen van afrikaanse talen aan de Rijks-Universiteit te Leiden. KO, 18, p. 432-435. Blok, Henri Peter. 1957. De studie van de bantoetalen in Nederland. Med. van het Afrika Inst., 11 (5), p. 134-139. Bokanga, Itindi. 1988. Bibliographie des Lokele. Cahiers de religions africaines (Kinshasa), 12 (43/44), p. 143-174. Bradlow, Frank Roberts. 1987. Printing for Africa: the story of Robert Moffat and the Kuruman Press. Kuruman: Moffat Mission Trust. Pp vii, 36. Brain, James Lewton. 1965. Swahili in Syracuse. Swahili, 35 (1), p. 68-73. Brauner, Siegmund. 1994. Frühe Quellen zur Geschichte des Schona. In: Perspektiven afrikanistischer Forschung: Beiträge zur Linguistik, Ethnologie, Geschichte, Philosophie und Literatur, X. Afrikanistentag, Zürich, 23.-25. Sept. 1993, p. 73-84. Edited by Thomas Bearth, Wilhelm Johann Georg Möhlig, Beat Sottas & Edgar Suter. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe. Brincker, Peter Heinrich. 1900. Unsere Ovambo-Mission, sowie Land, Leute, Religion, Sitten, Gebräuche, Sprachen u.s.w. der Ovakuanjama-Ovambo. Rheinische Missionstraktate, 101. Barmen-Wuppertal: Rheinische Miss.-Ges. Pp 76.

166

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Caruso, Yuusuf S. 2009. Swahili acquisitions at Columbia University Libraries, 1979-2006. New York: Columbia Univ. Libraries. Chidester, David; Kwenda, Chirevo; Petty, Robert; Tobler, Judy; Wratten, Darrel. 1997. African traditional religion in South Africa: an annotated bibliography. Westport CN: Greenwood Press. Claver, Karera P. 1982. Bibliographie signalétique des écrits académiques disponibles au Centre de Bibliographie Rwandaise: thèses, mémoires et essais de 2è cycle. Butare: Bibl. Centrale, Univ. Nationale du Rwanda. Pp 80. Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1995. Lexicography in South Africa. In: Language in South Africa: an input into language planning for a post-apartheid South Africa = The LiCCA (SA) report, p. 401-410. Edited by Victor N. Webb. LiCCA Research and Development Programme, Univ. of Pretoria. Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers. 1996. A selected bibliography on the sociology of language with the emphasis on sources on language planning in Africa. Studia composita, 19. Pretoria: UNISA. Pp xvi, 644. ISBN-10 0-86981-944-5. Dammann, Ernst. 1971. Deutsche Missionare als Erforscher der Sprachen im südlichen Afrika. Afrikanischer Heimatkalender (Windhoek), 42, p. 59-65. Dau, R.Sh. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Venda. Limi, 6, p. 44-60. Dlamini, Dudu Nomangwane Bawinile. 2005. The management of indigenous knowledge in Swaziland, with specific reference to the Swaziland National Library Service (SNLS). MBibl thesis. Bellville: Dept. of Library and Information Science, Univ. of the Western Cape. Doke, Clement Martyn. 1958. Scripture translation into Bantu languages. AfrSt, 17 (2), p. 8299. Doke, Clement Martyn. 1962. The loss of Bantu scholars in 1962. The South African outlook, (December 1962), p. 183. Ellis, Barbaralyn. 1968. Religion among the Bantu in South Africa: a list of works published after 1956. Diploma in librarianship. Johannesburg: UWits. Pp 15. Fodor, István. 1983. Introduction to the history of Umbundu: L. Magyar’s records and the later sources. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Pp 327. ISBN-10 3-87118-554-X. Fortune, George. 1969. 75 years of writing in Shona. Zambezia, 1 (1), p. 55-67. Gérard, Albert S. 1972. Towards a history of South African literatures. Commonwealth literature and the world. Brussells: Didier. Gilmour, Rachael. 2006. Grammars of colonialism: representing languages in colonial South Africa. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan. Pp x, 231. ISBN 978-1-4039-3381-2, ISBN-10 14039-3381-2. Goto, Tadahisa. 1968. The development of Swahili dictionaries [English summary]. Afurika kenkyu / Jrnl of African studies (Tokyo), 7, p. 92. Grigorieva, Tamara. 1966. Swahili studies in the Soviet Union in 1965. Swahili, 36 (2), p. 4955. Groenewald, P.S. 1984. Lys van literêre werke in Noord-Sotho. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 161ff. Haasbroek, F.T. 1988. Lys van literêre werke in Tswana tot ingang van 1988. SAJAL, 8, suppl. 1, p. 58-70. Hamilton, John Taylor. 1912. Twenty years of pioneer missions in Nyasaland: a history of Moravian missions in German East Africa. Bethlehem PA: Soc. for Propagating the Gospel. Pp 192. Heald, Suzette. 1998. Isaac Schapera: a bibliography. Pula, 12, p. 100-115. Heepe, Martin. 1920. Probleme der Bantu-Forschung in geschichtlichem Überblick. ZDMG, 74, p. 1-60.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

167

Hertefelt, Marcel d’; Lame, Danielle de. 1987. Société, culture et histoire du Rwanda: encyclopédie bibliographique 1863-1980/87, 2 vols. Ann. du MRAC, sciences humaines, 124. Tervuren. Pp xxix, 1849. ISBN-10 90-900202-6-8. Heyse, Théodore. 1948. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1947): littérature, arts oraux indigènes. Cahiers belges et congolais, 6. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 32. Heyse, Théodore. 1950. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1949): beaux-arts, urbanisme, arts indigènes, cinéma. Cahiers belges et congolais, 11. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 46. Heyse, Théodore. 1951. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1950): politique générale, politique indigène, enseignement, cultes et missions. Cahiers belges et congolais, 16. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 64. Heyse, Théodore. 1951. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1950): hygiène et assistance sociale, service médical, ethnographie, langues et linguistique. Cahiers belges et congolais, 17. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 52. Heyse, Théodore. 1952. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1951): documentation générale, bibliographies et centres d’études, expositions, presse et propagande. Cahiers belges et congolais, 19. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 58. Heyse, Théodore. 1952. Bibliographie du Congo Belge et du Ruanda-Urundi (1939-1951): documentation générale, folklore, philatélie, sports, tourisme. Cahiers belges et congolais, 20. Bruxelles: Georges van Campenhout. Pp 41. Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1990. Bibliographie des langues du Gabon. RGSH, 2, p. 335-355. Hone, Ilse. 1981. The history of the development of Tsonga orthography. BA honours thesis. Pretoria: UNISA. Hurskainen, Arvi. 1990. African studies in the University of Helsinki. Lugha (Uppsala), 4, p. 129. Hussein, Ebrahim. 1968. An annotated bibliography of Swahili theatre. Swahili, 39, p. 49-60. Jadin, Louis. 1966. Importance des acquisitions nouvelles des Archives Historiques de l’Angola à Loanda pour l'histoire de l’Afrique Centrale 1726-1915. Bull. des séances de l’ARSOM, nouvelle série, 12 (6), p. (?). Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1983. A preliminary select bibliography of education for black South Africans and related topics. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 181. ISBN-10 0-7992-0556-7. Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie. 1984. Bibliography: the education of black South Africans. In: Apartheid and education: the education of black South Africans. Edited by Peter Kallaway. Johannesburg: Ravan Press. Kallaway, Peter; Kallaway, Jackie; Sheward, Deborah. 1986. A bibliography of education for Black South Africans. 2nd ed. Cape Town: Education Policy Unit, UCT. Pp 93. ISBN-10 07992-1015-3. Khamisi, Abdu Mtajuka. 1987. Trends in Swahili lexicography. Kiswahili, 54 (1/2), p. 192-201. Kiango, John G. 2005. Tanzania’s historical contribution to the recognition and promotion of Swahili. Africa & Asia, 5, p. 157-166. Kropacek, Lubos. 1994. Fifty years of Swahili studies in Prague. Archiv orientální, 62, p. 365368. Lanham, Leonard Walter; Prinsloo, Karel P. (Ed.) 1978. Language and communication studies in South Africa: current issues and directions in research and inquiry. Cape Town: OUP. Pp 259. ISBN-10 0-19-570144-5. Lenake, J.M. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in South African Bantu languages: Southern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 75-81.

168

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Lepine, Richard. 1981. Swahili fiction bibliography: an update to 1980. Africana jrnl: a bibliographic library and review forum, 12, p. 197-218. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1982. The present situation of Swahili in Scandinavia. Lugha (Uppsala), 2, p. 63-64. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1984. Ten years of Swahili at Uppsala University. Lugha (Uppsala), 3, p. 3-4. Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1991. African studies in Scandinavia. In: Language standardization in Africa / Sprachstandardisierung in Afrika / Standardisation en langues en Afrique, p. 245-247. Edited by Norbert Cyffer, Klaus Schubert, Hans-Ingolf Weier & Ekkehard Wolff. Hamburg: Helmut Buske. Lodhi, Mohamed Y. 1977. The development and spread of Swahili in Scandinavia. Lugha (Uppsala), 1, p. 39-45. Louwrens, Louis J. 1990. Contributions made by the Portuguese to the development of Bantu linguistics between 1500 and 1917. SAJAL, 10, suppl. 1, p. 71-83. Madumulla, J.S. 1989. Another look at Kiswahili scholarship. Kiswahili, 56, p. 10-24. Maho, Jouni Filip. 2000. The linguistic legacy of the early missionaries in southern Africa. In: Tongues and texts unlimited: studies in honour of Tore Janson on the occasion of his sixtieth birthday, p. 143-154. Edited by Hans Aili & Peter af Trampe. Dept. of Classical Languages, Univ. of Stockholm. Maile, M.L. 1956. The secular press and the Bantu, with special reference to the effects of, and necessity for, non-Christian and Christian literature. In: Christian literature for the Bantu of South Africa, p. 120-126. Johannesburg. Malan, Stephanus I. 1959. Gesamentlike katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge van die Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite, 1942-1958 / Union catalogue of theses and dissertations of the South African universities, 1942-1958. Potchefstroom: PUCHO. Pp 216. Malepe, Adam Tsele. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Tswana. Limi, 6, p. 68-75. Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Tsonga. Limi, 6, p. 36-44. Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 2002. The Languages of Tanzania (LoT) Project: prospects and challenges. LASU jrnl, 1, p. 121-128. Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1965. Vijf jaar Lolemi-activiteit. Africa-Tervuren, 15, p. 1-3. Meeuwis, Michael. 1999. The White Fathers and Luganda: to the origins of French missionary linguistics in the Lake Victoria region.AnnAeq, 20, p. 413-443. Meeuwis, Michael; Vinck, Honoré. 1999. Une conférence sur le lingala à Nouvelle Anvers en 1918: texte préparatoire de Mgr Van Ronslé. AnnAeq, 20, p. 387-412. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1895. Dr C.G. Büttner und die afrikanische Sprachforschung. ZfAOS, 1, p. 329-333. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1905. Probleme der afrikanischen Linguistik. WZKM, 19, p. 77-90. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1920. Heepe’s Aufsatz über Probleme der Bantusprachforschung. ZDMG, 74, p. (?). Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1926. The problems of comparative philology in Africa [pt. 1]. JRAS, 25 (100), p. 326-332. Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1926. The problems of comparative philology in Africa [pt. 2]. JRAS, 26 (101), p. 40-46. Miescher, Giorgio; Rizzo, Lorena. 1998. Registratur AA.4 Epupa, water, energy, ‘indigenous / tribal peoples’ and chieftaincy: a bibliography of Namibian newspaper articles 1990-96 with special reference to Kaoko. Basel: BAB. Pp 164. ISBN-10 3-905141-71-9.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

169

Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Northern Sotho. Limi, 6, p. 60-68. Mokhonoana, Nelly; Strassner, Monica. 1999. Zincwadi eziqoqiwe ngolwazi lolimi lwesiZulu ngonyaka ka 1998 / Bibliography of the Zulu language to the year 1998. Pretoria: National Libr. of South Africa. Pp lxiv, 281. ISBN-10 0-7961-0001-2. Moritz, Walter. 1961. Mosaik der Erforschung der Hererosprache. Der Kreis, 4 (8), p. 222223. Msimang, Christian Themba 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of research on poetry in southern African vernaculars. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 20-40. Musau, Paul Muthoka; Ngugi, P.M.Y. 1997. Kiswahili research in Kenyan universities: where are we now? AAP, 51, p. 219-229. Muzale, Henry R.T.; Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2008. Researching and documenting the languages of Tanzania. Language documentation & conservation (Honolulu), 2 (1), p. 68-108. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1985. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. CdRA, 34, p. 145-168. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1990. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Kivu. Pistes africaines (Gembloux), 1 (2+3), p. 281-287, 485-490. Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi. 1999. Bibliographie sur les Bashi du Sud-Kivu, Rép. Démocratique du Congo. Bibl. du CERA, 16. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 176. Mwita, George J. 2007. Mchango wa wamisionari wa kikristo na shirika la SIL International katika maendeleo ya lugha za Tanzania = The contribution of Christian missionaries and SIL International towards the development of Tanzanian languages. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 4353. Niemandt, J.J. 1959/63. Bibliografie van die Bantoetale in die Unie van Suid-Afrika, 7 parts. Suppl. to Bantoe-onderwysblad. Pretoria. Nogueira, Rodrigo de Sá. 1958. Temas de linguística banta: da importância do estudo científico das línguas africanas. Estudos de ciências politicas e sociais, 14. Lisboa: Min. do Ultramar, Portugal. Pp xvi, 186. Ntuli, D.B.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Zulu. Limi, 6, p. 28-36. Nurse, Derek. 1997. The contribution of linguistics to the study of history in Africa. JAH, 38 (3), p. 359-391. Ohly, Rajmund. 1987. The destabilization of the Herero language. African studies of the Academy, 2. Windhoek: UNAM. Pp xii, 81. ISBN-10 0-947433-02-3. Oordt, Johan Frederik van. 1910. Stray notes on South African philology. The state of South Africa (Johannesburg), 4, p. 97-104. Penn, Claire. 1998. The study of child language in South Africa. Folia phoniatrica et logopaedica, 50 (5), p. 256-270. Peterson, Derek. 1997. Colonizing language? Missionaries and Gikuyu dictionaries, 1904 and 1914. HiA, 24, p. 257-272. Phillips, Howard. 1993. The University of Cape Town, 1918-1948: the formative years. Cape Town: UCT Press. Pp xi, 482. ISBN-10 0-7992-1499-X. Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw. 1997. Travellers, missionaries, and linguists: Polish studies on African languages. Hemispheres (Warsaw), 12, p. 45-52. Poll, J.D.P. van der 1986. A historical overview and critical evaluation of puböished Sesotho dramas. SAJAL, 6, suppl., p. 25-100. Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan. 1958. On Swahili historiography. Jrnl of the EASC, 28, p. 26-40. Prinsloo, Karel P. 1978. Institutions presently conducting research and inquiry in the field of language in South Africa. In: Language and communication studies in South Africa, p. 53-66. Edited by Leonard Walter Lanham & Karel P. Prinsloo. Cape Town: OUP.

170

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Proepper, Michael. 2006. Der ethnographische Forschungsstand zum Kavangogebiet in Nordost Namibia 2006: eine kommentierte Bibliographie. BAB working papers, 1/2007. Basel. Pp 35. Qangule, S.Z. 1968. A brief survey of modern literature in the South African Bantu languages: Xhosa. Limi, 6, p. 14-28. Robinson, A.M. Lewin. 1943. Catalogue of theses and dissertations accepted for degrees by the South African universities / Katalogus van proefskrifte en verhandelinge vir grade deur die Suid-Afrikaanse universiteite goedgekeur, 1918-1941. Cape Town. Pp ix, 155. Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2007. Mradi wa Lugha za Tanzania: umuhimu na changamoto = The Languages of Tanzania Project: significance and challenges. OPiL (Dar es Salaam), 2, p. 919. Schapera, Isaac. 1931. Some recent South African publications. Africa, 4, p. 263-272. Schapera, Isaac. 1932. South African publications relating to native life and languages 19301930. Africa, 5, p. 233-241. Schapera, Isaac. 1933. Select bibliography of the Southern Basotho. In: The Bantu tribes of South Africa: reproductions of photographic studies, v. 2, p. 71-80. Edited by Alfred Martin Duggan-Cronin. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell & Co. Schapera, Isaac. 1933. South African publications relating to native life and languages 19311932. Africa, 6, p. 352-361. Schapera, Isaac. 1934. South African publications relating to native life and languages 19321933. Africa, 7 (4), p. 470-475. Schapera, Isaac. 1935. South African publications relating to native life and languages 19331934. Africa, 8 (2), p. 244-249. Schapera, Isaac. 1939. Select bibliography of the Xhosa and Thembu people. In: The Bantu tribes of South Africa: reproductions of photographic studies, v. 3, p. 43-51. Edited by Alfred Martin Duggan-Cronin. Cambridge: Deighton, Bell & Co. Schapera, Isaac; Rheinallt Jones, John David. 1931. Select bibliography for missionaries working in Africa. The South African outlook, 61, p. 51-53. Scheub, Harold. 1971. Bibliography of African oral narratives. Occ. papers from the African Studies Program, 3. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp v, 159. Scheub, Harold. 1977. African oral narratives, proverbs, riddles, poetry and song. Bibliographies and guides to African studies. Boston: G.K. Hall & Co. Pp x, 393. ISBN-10 0-81618034-2. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2003. Online dictionaries on the Internet: an overview for the African languages. Lexikos, 13, p. 1-20. Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de. 2009. Lexikos at eighteen: an analysis. Lexikos, 19, p. 372-403. Serudu, S.M. 1984. A preliminary bibliographical survey of advanced research on prose in southern African vernaculars, and the road ahead. SAJAL, 4, suppl. 1, p. 41-69. Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1972. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine / Bibliography on African thought [pt. 1]. Cahiers philosophiques africains, 2, p. 39-96. Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1974. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine / Bibliography on African thought [pt. 2]. Cahiers philosophiques africains, 7/8, p. 63-286. Smet, Alfons Jozef. 1974. Bibliographie de la pensée africaine: répertoire et suppléments I-IV. Fac. de Théologie Catholique de Kinshasa. Pp 278. Smet, Alfons Jozef. 2004. Bibliographie de la philosophie africaine / African philosophical bibliography (online). Smith, Robert. 1982. The archives of the Zone de Bulungu and the Sous-Region du Kwilu (Region de Bandundu, Zaire): a situation report. HiA, 9, p. 371-376.

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

171

Snoxall, Ronald A. 1985. The East African Interterritorial Language (Swahili) Committee. In: Swahili language and society: papers from the workshop held at the School of Oriental and African Studies in April 1982, p. 15-24. Edited by Joan Maw & David J. Parkin. Veröff. des Inst. für Afrikanistik und Ägyptologie der Univ. Wien, 33; Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, 23. Wien: Afro-Pub. Vansina, Jan. 1979. Bantu in the crystal ball [pt. 1]. HiA, 6, p. 287-333. Vansina, Jan. 1980. Bantu in the crystal ball [pt. 2]. HiA, 7, p. 293-325. Wärnlöf, Christofer. 2000. The “discovery” of the Himba: the politics of ethnographic film making. Africa, 70 (2), p. 175-191. Westley, David. 2002. An annotated bibliography of southern Bantu praise poetry. Discussion papers in the African humanities, 29. ASC, Boston Univ. Pp 31. Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1954. Linguistic research in East Africa. Jrnl of the EASC, 24, p. 920. Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1957. The work of the East African Swahili Committee 1930-1957. KO, 23 (3/4), p. 242-255. Williams, F. Lukyn. 1935. Early explorers in Ankole. The Uganda jrnl, 2 (3), p. (?). Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van. 1962. Die Bantoetaalkunde as beskrywende taalwetenskap: intreelesing. Publ. van die Univ. van Pretoria, nuwe reeks, 20. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1967. “Readers“ in the Bantu languages of South Africa. Limi, 3, p. 3-10. Ziervogel, Dirk. 1969. Veertig jaar van taalnavorsing in Suid-Afrika. In: Ethnological and linguistic studies in honour of N.J. van Warmelo: essays contributed on the occasion of his sixtyfifth birthday 28 January 1969, p. 181-186. Ethnological publ., 52. Pretoria: Government Printer; Ethnological Section of the Dept. of Bantu Adm. and Development, South Africa. Zins, Henryk. 1997/98. Isaac Schapera, the Tswana and British social anthropology. Annales universitatis Mariae Curie-Sklodowska, 52/53, p. 239-250.

172

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

INDEX OF LANGUAGE AND DIALECT NAMES

Aka (C104) 28 Akoose (A15C) 14 Ambo (M521) 105 Amu (G42a) 55, 64 Andasa (B201) 22 Angoje (P311) 115 Baali (D21) 40 Babole (C101) 27 Babong (A15C) 14 Babunda (B84) 25 Baca (S402) 136 Badia (C34b) 31 Baenga (C315) 30 Bafia (A53) 17 Bafia Group (A50) 17 Bafoto (C611) 36 Bafun (A15C) 14 Bagyeli (A801) 19 Bai (C34c) 31 Bajuni (G41) 55, 64 Bakaka (A15C) 14 Bakoko (A114) 14 Bakoko (A43b) 16 Bakola (A801) 19 Bakossi (A15C) 14 Bakundu (A122) 14 Bakwele (A85b) 21 Bakwiri (A22) 14 Bali (D21) 40 Balue (A12) 14 Banen (A44) 16 Bangala (C30a) 29 Bangi-Ntomba Group (C30) 29 Bangubangu (D27) 42 Bano’o (A32a) 15 Banoo (A32a) 15 Bantu-Botatwe Group (M60) 106 Bapuku (A32b) 15 Barawa (G412) 55, 64 Barwe (N45) 110 Basaa (A43a) 16 Basaa Group (A40) 16 Basic Bantu (S40a) 136 Basossi (A15B) 14 Batanga (A113) 14 Batanga (A32) 15 Batswa de l’Equateur (C611) 36 Bekol (A832) 19 Bekwel (A85b) 21

Bemba (M42) 104 Bemba Group (M40) 104 Bembe (D54) 43 Bembe-Buyi Group (D50) 43 Bena (G63) 67 Bena-Kinga Group (G60) 67 Bende (F12) 49 Bene (A74b) 18 Benga (A34) 16 Benge-Baati (C43) 34 Bhaca (S402) 136 Bhele (D31) 42 Biisa (M51) 105 Bikele (A832) 19 Bila (D311) 42 Bima (A112) 14 Bimbia (A23) 14 Binja, North (D24) 40 Binja, South (D26) 41 Binji (L22) 93 Bira (D32) 42 Bira, Forest (D311) 42 Bira, Plains (D32) 42 Bira-Nyali Group (D30) 42 Birwa (S32e) 134 Bisa (M51) 105 Bobe (A31) 15 Bodo (D332) 43 Bogongo (C12b) 29 Boguru (D302) 42 Bokote (C61b) 35 Bolia (C35b) 33 Boloki (C36e) 33 Boma (B82) 25 Bombomba (C61b) 35 Bondei (G24) 52 Bongili (C15) 29 Bongiri (C15) 29 Botswana Herero (R312) 120 Boyela (C74) 37 Bua, South-East (D21) 40 Bubi (A31) 15 Bubi (B305) 23 Bubi-Benga Group (A30) 15 Budu (D332) 43 Budza (C37) 33 Buja (C37) 33 Bujeba (A81) 19 Bukusu (JE31c) 85 Bulu (A74a) 18

Bulu (B21) 22 Buma (B82) 25 Bushoong (C83) 38 Bushoong Group (C80) 38 Buwe (F34) 50 Buyi (D55) 44 Bvanuma (D331) 43 Bwa, South-East (D21) 40 Bwende (H16e) 72 Bwisi (JE102) 81 Caffre (S41) 137 Central Kenya Group (E50) 44 Central Kilimanjaro (E622) 46 Central Kongo (H16b) 71 Central Makhuwa (P31a) 114 Central Tswana (S31a) 128 Chaga (E62) 45 Chaga Group (E60) 45, 46 Changamwe (G42b) 55 Changana (S53) 148 Chewa-Nyanja (N31) 108 Chichewa (N31) 108 Chikuhane (K42) 91 Chikunda (N42) 110 Chinyungwe (N43) 110 Chirima (P31c) 114 Chishona (S10) 121 Chitumbuka (N21) 108 Chokwe (K11) 87 Chwaka (G42G) 55 Cicopi (S61) 151 Cifwe (K402) 91 Ciga (JE14) 82 Cigogo (G11) 50 Cijinja (JE23) 85 Cijita (JE25) 85 Cikagulu (G12) 51 Ciluba (L31a) 94 Cilugulu (G35) 52 Ciluimbi (K12a) 88 Cimwiini (G412) 64 Cingangela (K12b) 88 Cinsenga (N41) 109 Ciokwe (K11) 87 Ciokwe-Luchazi Group (K10) 87 Cipogolo (G51) 67 Ciruri (JE253) 85 Citotela (K411) 91

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Civili (H12) 69 Comorian (G44) 67 Conyi (E72c) 47 Copi (S61) 151 Copi Group (S60) 151 Cuabo (P34) 115 Dabida (E74a) 48 Dciriku (K332) 90 Degere (E732) 48 Dengese (C81) 38 Dibole (C101) 27 Digo (E73) 48 Djia (C34b) 31 Dotanga (A113) 14 Duala (A24) 14 Duala Group (A20) 14 Duruma (E72d) 47 Dzalamo (G33) 52 Dzamba (C322) 31 Dzibi (S51a) 148 Dzindza (JE23) 85 Dzonga (S51b) 148 East Herero (R31b) 119 East Kongo (H16g) 72 East Luba (L34) 99 East Nyala (JE32f) 86 East Shona (S15) 124 East Tswana (S31b) 130 Ebudu (D332) 43 Echuwabo (P34) 115 Ediya (A31) 15 Ehob mkaa’ (A15C) 14 Ekombe (A123) 14 Ekonda (C61e) 35 Ekoti (P311) 115 Elung (A15C) 14 Emakhuwa (P31) 113 Emarevone (P31d) 114 Embo (E52) 45 Ena (D14) 39 Enaharra (P31e) 114 Enga (C315) 30 Engsh (G40d) 53 Enya (D14) 39 Enyele (C141) 29 Esakati (P312) 115 Eton (A71) 17 Evale (R212) 117 Ewondo (A72) 18 Ewondo-Fang Group (A70) 17 Fanagalo (S40a) 136 Fang (A75) 18 Fang Makina (A803) 19 Fingo (S401) 136 Fipa (M13) 102 Fipa-Mambwe Group (M10) 102 Forest Bira (D311) 42

Fuliiro (JD63) 81 Fuluka (C72) 37 Fundi (G42F) 55 Funika (B83) 25 Fwe (K402) 91 Galwa (B11c) 22 Ganda (JE15) 82 Garengaze (L35) 100 Gcaleka (S41e) 141 Gciriku (K332) 90 Gengele (D20a) 40 Genya (D14) 39 Gesogo (C53) 34 Ghetsogo (B31) 23 Ghevove (B305) 23 Gihaavu (JD52) 77 Gikuyu (E51) 44 Gimbaala (H41) 75 Giryama (E721) 47 Gisu (JE31a) 85 Gitonga (S62) 151 Gogo (G11) 50 Gogo-Kagulu Group (G10) 50 Gongo (C12b) 29 Gunu (A622) 17 Gunya (G41) 55, 64 Guru (D302) 42 Gusii (JE42) 86 Gwe (F21) 49 Gweno (E65) 46 Gwere (JE17) 84 Gyele (A801) 19 Ha (JD66) 81 Haavu (JD52) 77 Habla Bantu (H10c) 68 Habla Congo (H10c) 68 Habsi (G404) 54 Hacha (JE432) 87 Hadimu (G43c) 66 Hanga (JE32a) 86 Hangaza (JD65) 81 Harava (S12) 123 Haya (JE22) 84 Haya-Jita Group (JE20) 84 Hehe (G62) 67 Hema (JE121) 82 Hemba (L34) 99 Hendo (C82) 38 Herero (R31) 117 Herero Group (R30) 117 Herero, Botswana (R312) 120 Herero, East (R31b) 119 Herero, Kaokoland (R311) 119 Herero, North-West (R311) 119 Heva (S12) 123

173

Himba (R311) 119 Hlengwe (S511) 148 Holo (L12b) 93 Holoholo (D28) 42 Holu (L12b) 93 Huana (H42) 75 Humba (R21) 117 Hunde (JD51) 77 Hunganna (H42) 75 Hungu (L12b) 93 Hurutshe (S31a) 128 Icibemba (M42) 104 Ihaanzu (F31b) 50 Ikalanga (S16) 124 Ikizu (JE402) 86 Ikoma (JE45) 87 Ikota (B25) 23 Ila (M63) 106 Ilamba (F31) 50 Inyele (C141) 29 Irangi (F33) 50 Isanzu (F31b) 50 Isikhethu (S407) 137 Isile (D25) 41 Isixhosa (S41) 137 Isizulu (S42) 141 Isu (A23) 14 Isubu (A23) 14 Jibana (E72f) 47 Jita (JE25) 85 Jomvu (G42b) 55 Kae (G43c) 55, 66 Kaffir (S41) 137 Kagulu (G12) 51 Kahe (E64) 46 Kahonde (L41) 100 Kaka (A93) 21 Kaka Group (A90) 21 Kako (A93) 21 Kalanga (S16) 124 Kale (G43c) 55, 66 Kamba (E55) 45 Kambe (E72g) 47 Kande (B32) 23 Kanincin (L53) 102 Kanyoka (L32) 97 Kaokoland Herero (R311) 119 Kaonde (L41) 100 Karabasi (JE32e) 86 Karagwe (JE21) 84 Kasigau (E74c) 48 Katanga Swahili (G40f) 54 Kauma (E72b) 47 Kekamba (E55) 45 Kela (C75) 38 Kele (C55) 34 Kele Group (B20) 22 Kenyi (JE16-dialect) 84

174

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kerebe (JE24) 85 Kesukuma (F21) 49 Kete (L21) 93 Keteghe (B71) 24 Ketu (C34d) 31 Kgalagadi (S311) 132 Kgatla (S31b) 130 Khurutshe (S31a) 128 Kibay (C34c) 31 Kibena (G63) 67 Kibondei (G24) 52 Kiembu (E52) 45 Kiga (JE14) 82 Kiha (JD66) 81 Kihangaza (JD65) 81 Kihehe (G62) 67 Kihunde (JD51) 77 Kikagulu (G12) 51 Kikamba (E55) 45 Kikerebe (JE24) 85 Kikimbu (F24) 50 Kikongo (H16) 69 Kikongo Group (H10) 68 Kikuyu (E51) 44 Kikuyu-Kamba Group (E50) 44 Kilimanjaro, Central (E622) 46 Kilimanjaro, West (E621) 46 Kilindini (G42b) 55 Kiluba (L33) 97 Kilwa (G43E) 55 Kimatuumbi (P13) 112 Kimbala (H41) 75 Kimbu (F24) 50 Kimbugu cha Kawaida (G221) 51 Kimbundu (H21) 73 Kimbundu Group (H20) 73 Kimeru (E53) 45 Kimgao (G43f) 66 Kimwani (G403) 54 Kinande (JD42) 76 Kinga (G65) 68 Kinyamwezi (F22) 49 Kinyarwanda (JD61) 78 Kinyaturu (F32) 50 Kinyindu (JD501) 77 Kipangwa (G64) 68 Kipokomo (E71) 47 Kirangi (F33) 50 Kirundi (JD62) 80 Kisagala (E741) 48 Kishambala (G23) 51 Kisii (JE42) 86 Kisongo (H24) 73 Kisoonde (H32) 75 Kisu (JE31b) 85 Kisuku (H32) 74

Kiswahili (G42) 55 Kitalinga (JE102) 81 Kitchen Kafir (S40a) 136 Kiumbugwe (F34) 50 Kiunguja (G42d) 66 Kiyaka (H31) 73 Kiyombe (H16c) 71 Kizaramo (G33) 52 Kizigula (G31) 52 Kobi (JD51) 77 Koko (A114) 14 Kol (A832) 19 Kolololo (K21) 89 Kombe (A33b) 16 Komo (D23) 40 Konda (C61e) 35 Kongo (H16) 69 Kongo, Central (H16b) 71 Kongo, East (H16g) 72 Kongo, South (H16a) 70 Kongo, South-East (H16h) 72 Kongo, West (H16d) 72 Kongola (C72) 37 Koni (S32a) 134 Konjo (JD41) 76 Konzo (JD41) 76 Konzo-Ndandi Group (JD40) 76 Koonzime (A842) 20 Koozime (A842) 20 Korekore (S11) 123 Koria (JE43) 86 Kota (B25) 23 Kota (C103) 28 Koti (P311) 115 Kpa (A53) 17 Kpe (A22) 14 Kuba (C27) 29 Kuba (C83) 38 Kuba (R41) 120 Kuhane (K42) 91 Kukwa (B77a) 24 Kulwe (M131) 102 Kumu (D23) 40 Kunda (N42) 110 Kundu (A122) 14 Kundu, West (A12) 14 Kuria (JE43) 86 Kusu (C72) 37 Kwala (C26) 29 Kwaluudhi (R241) 117 Kwangali (K33a) 90 Kwangari (K33a) 90 Kwanyama (R21) 117 Kwasio (A81) 19 Kwena (S31c) 131 Kyopi (JE11) 81 Laali (B73b) 24

Lala (M52) 105 Lala (S406) 137 Lala-Bisa-Lamba Group (M50) 105 Lamba (M54) 106 Langi (F33) 50 Latege (B71) (.i.000 Kateghe (B71) 24 Lega (D25+D251) 41 Lega-Holoholo Group (D20) 40 Lega-Malinga (D251) 41 Lega-Mwenga (D25) 41 Lega-Ntara (D25) 41 Lega-Shabunda (D251) 41 Lele (C84) 38 Lemande (A46) 16 Lemba (C75) 38 Lengola (D12) 39 Lenje-Tonga Group (M60) 106 Lete (S31a) 128 Ligendza (C414) 34 Lika (D201) 40 Liko (D201) 40 Likuba (C27) 29 Likwala (C26) 29 Limba (A27) 15 Lingala (C30b) 30 Logooli-Kuria Group (JE40) 86 Lohendo (C82) 38 Lokele (C55) 34 Lokoko (A114) 14 Lokundu (A122) 14 Lolue (A12) 14 Lomongo (C61) 34 Londo (A11) 14 Londo ba Diko (A115) 14 Lonkundo (C61) 34 Losengo cluster (C36) 33 Lotanga (A113) 14 Lozi (K21) 89 Luba Group (L30) 94 Luba, East (L34) 99 Luba, South (L35) 100 Luba-Kasai (L31a) 94 Luba-Katanga (L33) 97 Luba-Lulua (L31) 94 Luba-Shaba (L33) 97 Lubukusu (JE31c) 85 Lubumbashi Swahili (G40f) 54 Lubwisi (JE102) 81 Luchazi (K13) 89 Luciga (JE14) 82 Lue (A12) 14 Luganda (JE15) 82 Lugha ya Zamani (G42c) 55

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Luguru (G35) 52 Lugwere (JE17) 84 Luhyia (JE32) 86 Luimbi (K12a) 88 Lujazi (K13) 89 Lukonjo (JD41) 76 Lulua (L31b) 94 Luluwa (L31b) 94 Lumasaba (JE31) 85 Lumbu (B44) 23 Lunda (L52) 101 Lunda Group (L50) 100 Lundu (A11) 14 Lundu-Balong Group (A10) 14 Lungu (M14) 103 Luntu (L511) 100 Lusoga (JE16) 84 Luvale (K14) 89 Luwunda (L53) 102 Luyana Group (K30) 90 Luyia (JE32) 86 Lwalu (L221) 93 Lwalwa (L221) 93 Lwena (K14) 89 Mabaale (C311) 30 Mabale (C311) 30 Mafia (G43D) 55, 66 Magbea (A81) 19 Makaa (A83) 19 Makaa-Njem Group (A80) 19 Makhuwa (P31) 113 Makhuwa Group (P30) 113 Makhuwa, Central (P31a) 114 Makhuwa-Makhuwana (P31a) 114 Makonde (P23) 112 Makua (P31) 113 Makunduchi (G43c) 55, 66 Malawian Ngoni (N121) 107 Malawian Sena (N441) 111 Malila (M24) 103 Malimba (A27) 15 Malindi (G42E) 55, 66 Mambrui (G42E) 55, 66 Mambwe (M15) 103 Manda Group (N10) 107 Mandi (A46) 16 Manenguba (A15) 14 Mangala (C36d) 33 Manyika (S13) 123 Manyo (K331+K332) 90 Marrevone (P31d) 114 Masaaba (JE31) 85 Masaba (JE31) 85 Masaba-Luhya Group (JE30) 85

Masemola (S32a) 134 Mashami (E621b) 46 Mashi (K34) 91 Masi (K34) 91 Matengo (N13) 107 Matuumbi (P13) 112 Matuumbi Group (P10) 111 Mbaama (B62) 24 Mbagani (L22) 93 Mbala (H41) 75 Mbala-Hunganna Group (H40) 75 Mbalangwe (K401) 91 Mbalazi (G412) 55, 64 Mbamba (B62) 24 Mbanderu (R31b) 119 Mbangwe (B23) 22 Mbene (A43a) 16 Mbenga (C105) 28 Mbete Group (B60) 24 Mbiem (B86a) 26 Mbimu (A86c) 21 Mbo (A15) 14 Mbole (C61l) 35 Mbole (D11) 39 Mbole-Enya Group (D10) 39 Mboma (H16a) 70 Mbonge (A121) 14 Mboshi (C25) 29 Mboshi Group (C20) 29 Mbosi (C25) 29 Mbugu (G221) 51 Mbugu, Normal (G221) 51 Mbugu, Outer (G221) 51 Mbugwe (F34) 50 Mbukushu (K333) 90 Mbunda (B84) 25 Mbundu (H21) 73 Mbundu (R11) 115 Mbundza (K33b) 90 Mbuun (B84) 25 Mbwela (K17) 89 Mbwera (G43D) 55, 66 Megi (G12) 51 Mekaa, South (A83) 19 Mero (E53) 45 Meru (E621a) 46 Metoko (D13) 39 Mfengu (S401) 136 Mfinu (B83) 25 Mfununga (B83) 25 Mgao (G43F) 55, 66 Mienge (A15B) 14 Miini (G412) 55, 64 Mijikenda, North (E72) 47 Mijikenda, South (E73E732) 48 Milembwe (L23) 93

175

Mitsogo (B31) 23 Mituku (D13) 39 Mochi (E622a) 46 Mokpwe (A22) 14 Mombasa Swahili (G42b) 65 Mongo-Nkundo (C61) 34 Mongo-Nkundo Group (C60) 34 Monokutuba (H10b) 68 Mozambican Sena (N44) 110 Mpiemo (A86c) 21 Mpiin (B863) 27 Mpondo (S41a) 141 Mpondomise (S41g) 141 Mpongwe (B11a) 22 Mpuono (B84) 25 Mpur (B86e) 26 Mput (B86e) 26 Mpuun (B84) 25 Mrima (G42c) 55, 66 Mtang’ata (G42c) 55 Mulimba (A27) 15 Munukutuba (H10b) 68 Mvele (A43a) 16 Mvita (G42b) 55 Mvumbo (A81) 19 Mwahed (A15C) 14 Mwaneka (A15C) 14 Mwani (G403) 54 Mwera (P22) 112 Mwiini (G412) 55, 64 Myene (B11) 21 Myene Group (B10) 21 Naharra (P31e) 114 Namibian Totela (K411) 91 Nandi (JD42) 76 Nano (R11) 115 Nata (JE45) 87 Nathembo (P312) 115 Ndali (M301) 103 Ndamba (G52) 67 Ndandi (JD42) 76 Ndasa (B201) 22 Ndau (S15) 124 Ndebele of Zimbabwe (S44) 147 Ndebele, North Transvaal (S408) 137 Ndebele, South (S407) 137 Ndebele, South Transvaal (S407) 137 Ndebele, Sumayela (S408) 137 Ndembu (L52) 101 Ndendeule (N101) 107 Ndengeleko (P11) 111 Ndengereko (P11) 111 Ndonga (R22) 117

176

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Nen (A44) 16 Ngala (C36d) 33 Ngando (C102) 28 Ngangela (K12b) 88 Ngare (G42b) 55 Ngindo (P14) 112 Ngolo (A111) 14 Ngombe (C41) 33 Ngombe Group (C40) 33 Ngondi (C11) 28 Ngondi Group (C10) 27 Ngoni of Malawi (N121) 107 Ngoni of Tanzania (N12) 107 Ngul (B861) 27 Ngulu (G34) 52 Ngumba (A81) 19 Ngumbi (A33b) 16 Ngundi (C11) 28 Nguni Group (S40) 135 Ngwaketse (S31a) 128 Ngwane (S43) 147 Ngwato (S31c) 131 Ngwi (B861) 27 Nhlangwini (S405) 136 Nilamba (F31) 50 Nilamba-Rangi Group (F30) 50 Nilyamba (F31) 50 Njabi (B52) 23 Njem (A84) 19 Nkanu (H16h) 72 Nkhumbi (R14) 116 Nkore (JE13) 82 Nkundo (C61) 34 Nkutu (C81) 38 Nlaa mboo (A15A) 14 Nle mbuu (A15A) 14 Normal Mbugu (G221) 51 North Binja (D24) 40 North Mijikenda (E72) 47 North Sagara (G12) 51 North Sotho (S32) 133 North Teke (B71) 24 North Transvaal Ndebele (S408) 137 North Tswana (S31c) 131 North-West Herero (R311) 119 Nosse Be (G42I) 55 Nsapo (L23) 93 Nsenga (N41) 109 Nsong (B86d) 26 Nsongo (H24) 73 Nswase (A15B) 14 Ntandu (H16g) 72 Ntomba (C35a) 32 Ntsuo (B86d) 26

Nugunu (A622) 17 Numaand (A46) 16 Nyabungu (JD53) 77 Nyakyusa-Ngonde (M31) 104 Nyakyusa-Ngonde Group (M30) 103 Nyala, East (JE32f) 86 Nyali, South (D331) 43 Nyambo (JE21) 84 Nyamwesi (F22) 49 Nyaneka (R13) 116 Nyanga (D43) 43 Nyanga Group (D40) 43 Nyangwe (D26) 41 Nyanja-Chewa (N31) 108 Nyankore (JE13) 82 Nyaturu (F32) 50 Nyem (A84) 19 Nyemba (K12b) 88 Nyiha (M23) 103 Nyiha-Safwa Group (M20) 103 Nyika (E72) 47 Nyika (M23) 103 Nyika-Taita Group (E70) 46 Nyindu (JD501) 77 Nyoro (JE11) 81 Nyoro-Ganda Group (JE10) 81 Nyungwe (N43) 110 Nzebi (B52) 23 Nzebi Group (B50) 23 Nzime (A842) 20 Okande (B32) 23 Old Mfengu (S401) 136 Oroko (A101) 14 Orungu (B11b) 22 Osamayi (B203) 22 Oshieba (A803) 19 Oshiwambo (R20) 116 Ossyeba (A803) 19 Otjiherero (R31) 117 Outer Mbugu (G221) 51 Ozi (G42a) 55, 64 Pahouin (A75) 18 Pande (C12a) 29 Pangwa (G64) 68 Pangwe (A75) 18 Pare (G22) 51 Pare-Asu (G22) 51 Pate (G42a) 55, 64 Pedi (S32a) 134 Pemba (G43a) 55 Pende (L11) 92 Pende Group (L10) 92 Pere (D31) 42 Peri (D31) 42 Pfoke (C53) 34

Pfokomo (E71) 47 Pheende (L11) 92 Phuthi (S404) 136 Pimbwe (M11) 102 Pindi (B863) 27 Plains Bira (D32) 42 Plateau Tonga (M64) 106 Podzo (N46) 110 Pogolo (G51) 67 Pogolo-Ndamba Group (G50) 67 Pogoro (G51) 67 Poke (C53) 34 Pokomo (E71) 47 Ponda (K13) 89 Pondo (S41a) 141 Pove (B305) 23 Qhalaxari (S311) 132 Rabai (E72e) 47 Rangi (F33) 50 Remi (F32) 50 Rhonga (S54) 150 Ribe (E72h) 47 Rikpa’ (A53) 17 Rolong (S31a) 128 Rongo (B11b) 22 Rori (G61) 67 Rori (JE253) 85 Ruanda-Rundi Group (JD60) 78 Rue (N45) 110 Rufiji (P12) 111 Rugciriku (K332) 90 Ruguru (G35) 52 Ruhaya (JE22) 84 Ruihi (P12) 111 Rukwangari (K33) 90 Rumanyo (K331+K332) 90 Rundi (JD62) 80 Rungu (M14) 103 Rungu (M41) 104 Runyakitara (JE10a) 81 Runyambo (JE21) 84 Runyankore (JE13) 82 Runyoro (JE11) 81 Ruri (JE253) 85 Rutooro (JE12) 82 Ruund (L53) 102 Rwanda (JD61) 78 Sagala (E741) 48 Sagara, North (G12) 51 Sakata (C34) 31 Sakati (P312) 115 Salampasu (L51) 100 Sama (B203) 22 Sambaa (G23) 51 Sambyu (K331) 90 Sanaga Group (A60) 17 Sanga (L35) 100

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Sangaji (P312) 115 Sango (G61) 67 Santu (H16g) 72 Sapo Sapo (L23) 93 Segeju (E731) 48 Sekgalagadi (S311) 132 Seki (B21) 22 Sekiyani (B21) 22 Seleka (S31a) 128 Sena of Malawi (N441) 111 Sena of Mozambique (N44) 110 Senga (N41) 109 Senga-Sena Group (N40) 109 Sengele (C33) 31 Sepedi (S32) 133 Sese (D32) 42 Sesotho (S33) 135 Sesotho sa Leboa (S32) 133 Setswana (S31) 126 Shaba Swahili (G40f) 54 Shambaa (G23) 51 Shambala (G23) 51 Shambala Group (G20) 51 Shanjo (K352) 91 Sheke (B21) 22 Sheng (G40e) 53 Shengwe (S62) 151 Shi (JD53) 77 Shi-Hunde Group (JD50) 77 Shimbwera (K17) 89 Shira-Punu Group (B40) 23 Shirima (P31c) 114 Shisango (G61) 67 Shishambyu (K331) 90 Shisumbwa (F23) 49 Shiwe (A803) 19 Shiyeyi (R41) 120 Shona (S10) 121 Shona, East (S15) 124 Shona, West (S16) 124 Shu (JD42) 76 Sibende (F12) 49 Sichela (M21) 103 Sidi (G404) 54 Silozi (K21) 89 Simbiti (JE431) 87 Sindebele (S44) 147 Siska (N15) 108 Siswati (S43) 147 Sitongwe (F11) 49 Siu (G42a) 55, 64 Siyei (R41) 120 Socotra Swahili (G411) 55 Sofala (S15) 124 Soga (JE16) 84 Sokili (M31) 104 Soko-Kele Group (C50) 34

Soli (M62) 106 Sonde (H16e) 72 Songe (L23) 93 Songe Group (L20) 93 Songo (B86d) 26 Songo (H24) 73 Songola (D24) 40 Songomeno (C82) 38 Songoora (D24) 40 Songye (L23) 93 Soonde (H32) 75 Sotho, North (S32) 133 Sotho, South (S33) 135 Sotho-Tswana Group (S30) 125 South Binja (D26) 41 South Kongo (H16a) 70 South Luba (L35) 100 South Mekaa (A83) 19 South Mijikenda (E73-E732) 48 South Ndebele (S407) 137 South Nyali (D331) 43 South Sotho (S33) 135 South Teke (B77) 24 South Transvaal Ndebele (S407) 137 South Tswana (S31e) 132 South-East Bua (D21) 40 South-East Bwa (D21) 40 South-East Kongo (H16h) 72 Su (A23) 14 Suba (JE403) 86 Subiya (K42) 91 Subiya-Totela Group (K40) 91 Suku (H32) 74 Sukuma (F21) 49 Sukuma-Nyamwezi Group (F20) 49 Sumayela Ndebele (S408) 137 Sumbura (D32) 42 Sumbwa (F23) 49 Swahili (G42) 55 Swahili Group (G40) 53 Swahili, Katanga (G40f) 54 Swahili, Lubumbashi (G40f) 54 Swahili, Mombasa (G42b) 65 Swahili, Shaba (G40f) 54 Swahili, Socotra (G411) 55 Swaka (M53) 106 Swati (S43) 147 Swazi (S43) 147 Syan (JE31d) 85 Taabwa (M41) 104

177

Tachoni (JE31e) 86 Taita (E74) 48 Talinga (JE102) 81 Tanzanian Ngoni (N12) 107 Tau (S32a) 134 Tebe (S13b) 123 Teghe (B71) 24 Teke (B70) 24 Teke, North (B71) 24 Teke, South (B77) 24 Teke, West (B73) 24 Tete (N43) 110 Tetela (C71) 36 Tetela Group (C70) 36 Tharaka (E54) 45 Thimbukushu (K333) 90 Thlaping (S31e) 132 Thlaro (S31e) 132 Tiene-Yanzi Group (B80) 25 Tikulu (G41) 55, 64 Tikuu (G41) 55, 64 Tonga (M64) 106 Tonga (N15) 108 Tonga (S62) 151 Tongwe (F11) 49 Tongwe-Bende Group (F10) 49 Tooro (JE12) 82 Topoke (C53) 34 Totela of Namibia (K411) 91 Tsaayi (B73a) 24 Tsambaan (B86f) 26 Tshiluba (L31a) 94 Tshivenda (S21) 125 Tshokwe (K11) 87 Tsogo (B31) 23 Tsogo Group (B30) 23 Tsong (B86d) 26 Tsonga (S53) 148 Tsotso (JE32b) 86 Tswa (S51) 148 Tswa-Rhonga Group (S50) 148 Tswana (S31) 126 Tswana, Central (S31a) 128 Tswana, East (S31b) 130 Tswana, North (S31c) 131 Tswana, South (S31e) 132 Tswapong (S31c) 131 Tuku (C34d) 31 Tumbatu (G43b) 55, 66 Tumbuka (N21) 108 Tumbuka Group (N20) 108 Tunen (A44) 16 Tyee (B73d) 24 Umbundu (R11) 115 Umbundu Group (R10) 115 Unguja (G42d) 55, 66 Venda (S21) 125

178

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Vidunda (G38) 53 Vili (H12) 69 Vove (B305) 23 Vumba (G42H) 55, 66 Vunjo (E622c) 46 Wambo (R20) 116 Wanda (M21) 103 Wandia (M21) 103 Wanji (G66) 68 West Kilimanjaro (E621) 46 West Kongo (H16d) 72 West Kundu (A12) 14 West Shona (S16) 124 West Teke (B73) 24 Wumbu (B78) 24 Wuumu (B78) 24 Xhosa (S41) 137 Xichangana (S53) 148

Xironga (S54) 150 Xitswa (S51) 148 Yaa (B73c) 24 Yaka (A93) 21 Yaka (C104) 28 Yaka (H31) 73 Yaka Group (H30) 73 Yalulema (C55) 34 Yambeta (A462) 16 Yans (B85) 26 Yanzi (B85) 26 Yao (P21) 112 Yao Group (P20) 112 Yaunde (A72) 18 Yeei (B86c) 26 Yela (C74) 37 Yembe (L23) 93 Yeyi (R41) 120

Yombe (H16c) 71 Zamba (C322) 31 Zaramo (G33) 52 Zeela (L34) 99 Zemba (R311) 119 Zezuru (S12) 123 Zigua (G31) 52 Zigula (G31) 52 Zigula-Zaramo Group (G30) 52 Zimba (D26) 41 Zimbabwe Ndebele (S44) 147 Zimu (A84) 19 Zinza (JE23) 85 Zombo (H16h) 72 Zulu (S42) 141

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

179

INDEX OF PERSONAL NAMES

As a general rule of thumb, names are alphabetised according to the last constituent of a composite name. In cases where this has not been done, a cross-reeference such as “Motingea see Mangulu, André Motingea” has been added in the appropriate place. Some names cause problems for some bibliographers. Sometimes it is difficult to deduce which part of a name is the family name. Such is the case with “Munangeye-N’Kanza Nlandu”. Some of these names may inadvertently have ended being erroneously alphabetised. Hence when searching for a name in the index, it is always safest to look under all known name forms. Some names appear with various spellings in different places, e.g. “Njovu” vs “Ndjovu”, “Mkangonda” vs “Nkangonda”, “Dixon” vs “Dickson”. Hence one and the same name may appear more than once in the index below. Again, it is always advisable to look up all known name forms when looking for an entry. Aaron, P. 128 Abdula, Samira Abdul Latifo 150 Abdulla, Anu 55 Abraham, D.P. 121 Abubu, Maryam 55 Adalima, Isabel Laimone 110 Adam, A.G. 24 Afido, Pedro J. 113, 156 Agar-O’Connell, R.M. 137 Agthe, Johanna 99 Aguilar, Laurel B. de 108 Ahondju, Mathilde Wendenda 36 Akiiki see ByaruhangaAkiiki, A.B.T. Akumbu, Pius Wuchu 19, 20 Alant, Erna 145 Albert, Ethel M 78 Alberto, Emília 151 Albino, Salimo Paulino 115 Alengila, Wurengor 27 Alexander, D. 127 Alexander, James Edward 137 Alfandega, P. 121, 124 Alfazema, João Paulo Manuel 114 Allen, John Willoughby Tarleton 165 Allen, William 15 Allogo, M.-F. Andeme 18 Allwood, Jens 152 Ally, J.A. 37 Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda y 102, 110 Alnet, Aimee Johansen 67 Alpers, Edward A. 54 Ambouroue, Odette 22

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon 55 Amory, Deborah Peters 55 Anastase, [Frère] 78 Anderson, Stephen Craig 20 Anderson, [Capt.] 42 Andersson, Efraim 23 Angus, F. 25 António, David 123 Aramazani, Birusha 77 Ardener, Edwin W. 14 Areia, Manuel Laranjeira Rodrigues de 87, 88 Arnold, Rainer 55 Asiimwe, Allen 82 Ataragaboine, G. 82 Atkinson, Norman D. 121 Atumane, Assane Mecussiba 115 Augustin, Paul 43 Aunio, Lotta [Harjula] 87 Ausiku, Kashindi J. 116 Austin, [Miss] 48 Auwera, Johan van der 102 Awouma, J. 18 Ayliff, John 136 Aziakpono, P. 137 Azombo-Menda, S. 18 Bacar, Amido 113 Bacuez, Paul 55 Badenhorst, Jaco 152 Bahoken, J.-C. 21 Bahuchet, Serge 28 Bailey, Richard Anthony 125, 135, 148 Bakabulindi, J. 82 Bakari, Mohamed 48, 55 Bakiri, Mtoro bin Mwinyi 55 Balanda, G. 25, 31 Balegamire, Bazilashe J. 77 Baloi, L.M.D. 134

Baluti, Katukandany 36 Bamuinikile-Mudiasa, S. 94 Bangamwabo, FrançoisXavier 78, 82 Bantje, Han 97, 100 Banza, Kamutenga 97 Bapolisi, Bahunga Polepole 77 Baptista, Pedro João 76, 102, 110 Baptiste, F.A. 54 Barnard, Etienne 152 Barreteau, Daniel 20 Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] 55, 156 Barros, Elizabete Umbelino de 73 Baselle, Baang’Osema 35 Basimolodi, Outlule Mother 126 Bastin, Marie-Louise 73, 87, 89 Batende see Mwene-Batende Bates, George Latimer 20 Batibo, Herman M. 165 Batteen, Christopher 108 Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 148, 149, 155, 158 Bayiga, Florence Tendo 83 Beaucorps, Rémi de 26 Beavon, Keith H. 20 Beavon, Mary 20 Beck, Rose Marie 117 Becker, Jérôme 55 Beckerleg, Susan 55 Behrend, Heike 88, 92 Beidelman, Thomas Owen 51 Beinart, William 141 Beir, L. de 73 Belyaeva, Jenya 63

180

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Bennett, Norman Robert 165 Bergh, Petrus Lodewikus 133 Berliner, Paul 121 Bernard, Fernand 32 Bernardo, Maurício 113, 156 Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena 55, 165 Besten, Hans den 152 Beverley, Robert Mackenzie 137 Bhattacharya, D.K. 54 Biaye, M. 94 Bie see Nzang Bie, Yolande Biebuyck, Brunhilde 43 Biebuyck, Daniel P. 37, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43, 77 Biersteker, Ann [Joyce] 56, 165 Bigirimana, Jean Baptiste 80 Biletsi, E. 25 Bill, Mary C. 149 Billings, Sabrina 56 Binda see Ngoma-Binda Bing, T.B. 165 Binza see Ndinga-KoumbaBinza, Steve Birnie, Ann 45, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 63, 67, 68, 81, 85, 87, 103, 104, 107, 109, 111, 112, 113 Bittremieux, Leo 34, 71, 72, 92 Bizige-Ngabo, Herménégilde 78 Blacking, John 125, 142 Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel 142, 165 Blij, Harm J. de 65 Bliss, Heather 121 Blok, Henri Peter 165 Blommaert, Jan 54 Bobeng, M. 131, 134 Boeck, Egide de 30 Boelaert, Edmond 34, 36 Bogaerts, H. 93 Bogaerts, Henri 100, 101 Böhme, Claudia 56 Bokanga, Itindi 34, 36, 165 Bollig, Michael 119 Bombute, Ekoliaka Boyawa 35 Bompaka, Nkeyi Makany 31 Bongango, Kalambay 34 Bongece, Pita 110 Bongela, Knobel Sakhiwo 137 Bongo-Pasi, Moke Sangol 26 Bonzoi, Mwamakasa 28, 30

Borland, Colin H. 121, 164 Borms, [?] 31, 32 Bosch, Sonja E. 135, 142, 152, 155 Bosire, Mokaya 53 Bostoen, Koen 17, 25, 26, 27, 78, 91, 92, 159, 160, 162 Botha, C.R. 137 Botha, J.J. 137 Botne, Robert Dale 15, 77, 103, 112, 135, 142, 157, 159 Bottignole, Silvana 44 Bouka, Léonce Yembi 21, 22, 24 Boulanger, A. 99 Bourdillon, Michael F.C. 123 Bourgeois, René 78, 80 Braam, Daryl 137, 140 Bradley, Jan 90 Bradley, R. 163 Bradlow, Frank Roberts 165 Braimo, Dinis Felício 115 Brain, James Lewton 165 Brambilla, Chiara 117 Brandt, L. 40, 94 Brantley, Cynthia 107 Brauner, Siegmund 165 Breugel, J.W.M. van 109 Breutz, Paul-Lenert 152 Bridgers see FerrariBridgers, Franca Brincker, Peter Heinrich 165 Brisard, Frank 30, 157 Broeder, Peter 140, 142 Brown, David 136 Bruin, Annemarié de 142 Bücher, Hubert 121 Bucumi, J. 80 Buell, Leston Chandler 142, 159 Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van 69, 78, 159 Bullock, H.L. 131 Bundy, Colin 137 Bunseki-Lumanisa, Fukiau kia 69 Buramo, Cipriano José 115 Bureau, Rene 14 Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie 29, 33, 87 Burton, Michael 44 Burton, Richard Francis 54 Burton, W.F.P. 97 Burume, Louis Lwigulira 77 Busungu, Masumbuko wa 41 Butaye, Réne 72 Büttner, Carl Gotthilf 162 Bwenge, Charles M.T 56

Byaruhanga-Akiiki, A.B.T. 81 Bylin, Eric 31 Byrd, Dani 80 Cabiço, José 114 Caeneghem, Raphaël van 94, 95 Calderwood, H. 137 Callaway, Godfrey 138 Callewaert, E. 71 Calvet, Louis-Jean 79 Campbell see Roy-Campbell, Zaline Makini Campbell, Carol Ann 56 Campbell, Dugald 104, 107 Canonici, Noverino N. 142 Cantauíle, João Saide 114 Cantrell, J.V. 141 Caplan, Ann Patricia 66 Carlsson, Ellen 46, 130 Caron, Bernard 53 Carstens, Vicky May 159 Carter, Hazel 121, 157 Caruso, Yuusuf S. 56, 166 Carvalho, Hermínia Stuart Torrie 115 Cat, Cécile de 160 Catlin-Jairazbhoy, Amy 54 Cavele, Álvaro Drumond Adolfo 149 Cayzac, J. 44 Ceyssens, Rik 93, 97 Chacha see NyaigottiChacha, Chacha Chagala, António de Carvão 114 Chambal, Ezra Alberto 149 Chambela, Rafael Sendela 148 Chamusso, Natália Alfredo 148 Chanda, Vincent M. 155, 158 Chaplin, J.A. 89, 100, 101, 103, 104, 105, 106, 108, 109 Chaplin, J.H. 106 Charsley, S.R. 81 Chase, Robert 108 Chatelain, Héli 73 Chaual, Raquel de Lisboa 150 Chelmsford, [Lord] 142 Cheng, Lisa Lai-Shen 105 Chidammodzi, H.F. 109 Chidester, David 125, 138, 142, 147, 149, 152, 166 Chikane, Oglobry Bogopane 126 Chimbutane, Feliciano S. 149

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Chimuzu, António Mateus 113, 155 Chirgwin, A.M. 131 Chiruca, Félix Oliveira Gumbe 110, 124, 149, 157 Chitiga, Miriam 121 Chivhanga, Ester 121 Chiwome, Emmanuel 122 Chunguane, Artur Júlio 148 Chuwa, Albina R. 56 Cibwabwa, Mukuku 95 Cisterino, M. 82, 158 Classe, L.P. 79 Claver, Karera P. 166 Cleene, Natalis de 71 Clements, George N. 23, 76, 112, 135 Clercq, Auguste de 95 Cluver, August Dawid de Villiers 152, 166 Codere, Helen 79 Collard, H.J. 106 Colldén, Lisa 31 Colle, [R.P.] 77 Colson, Elizabeth 106 Comrie, Bernard 20 Conrau, G. 39 Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee] 56, 155 Cook, Susan E. 126 Cope, Anthony T. 143 Cope, Trevor 143 Coplan, David Bellin 133 Corbeil, J.J. 104 Cornet, Joseph 38 Corrie, Decker 56 Crandall, David Peter 119 Crawford, Jean 133 Crowder, Michael 131 Crowley, Daniel 87 Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba 148, 155 Cunningham, Tony 116 Curtin, Patricia Romero 64, 65 Cuvelier, Jean (Mwene Petelo Boka) 69 Dacala, Alfredo Carlos 112, 151 Daeleman, Jan 25, 93, 160 Dammann, Ernst 166 Danholz, Jakob Janssen 51 Danoz, A. 160 Darroch, R.G. 65 Datta, Ansu K. 56 Dau, R.Sh. 125, 166 Dauphin-Tinturier, AnneMarie 104

Dautrey see Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle Davel, Marelie 152 Davey, Anthony S. 138, 147, 155 David, Jean 87 Davidson, A.B. 147 Davidson, Hannah Frances 147, 149 Davis-Roberts, Christopher 104 Deacken, M. 21 Decapmaker, J. 69 Dechamps, Roger 24, 38, 43, 69, 73, 74, 87, 93, 95, 97, 101, 104 Dederen, J.-M. 125 Deen, Kamil Ud 56, 157 Defour, Georges 77 Delhaise, Charles Godefroid Félix François 42, 79 Delille, P.A. 87, 89, 101 Delorme, A. 21 Dembetembe, Norris Clemens 121 Demuth, Katherine Alison 160 Denis, Jules 31 Dennett, Richard Edward 69 Denolf, Prosper 38, 93 Denton-Spalding, Claire 138, 155 Dery, Nicole 98 Deumert, Ana 138 Devereux, S. 117 Devisch, Renaat 40, 73 Devos, Maud 102, 115, 157 Diata, M. 75 Diaz, Herbert Ndango 90, 91 Dickens, Sybil Maureen 143, 158 Dickson, T. Ainsworth 66 Diercks, Michael J.K. 85 Dikole, Rrenyane Sesupo 126 Dillen, K. 97 Dimandja, Eluy’a Kondo 36 Dimpe, M. 131, 134 Dixie, Florence Caroline 143 Djomo, Lola 36 Djongolele, Tshudi 36 Djugudjugu see Lobho-lwaDjugudjugu Dlamini, Dudu Nomangwane Bawinile 166 Doke, Clement Martyn 121, 166 Domingos, Ventura Mulatinho 110 Donley-Reid, Linda 56, 65

181

Donneaux, Anne 80 Donnelly, Simon Scurr 136 Dorman, M.H. 56 Douglas, Mary Tew 38 Downing, Laura J. 108, 109, 121, 135, 143, 160 Drayson, Alfred Wilks 138 Dube, Shumirai 121 Dubinsky, Stanley 30 Duchâteau, Armand 76 Dunham, Margaret 57 Dusselje, E. 24 Dutcher, Katharine 83 Dymond, G.W. 116 Eastman, Carol M. 56 Ebarb, Kristopher 86 Ebding, Friedrich 15 Edelstein, Peter 67 Eirola, Martti 90 Elago, Hileni 116 Ella see Ollomo Ella, Régis Elliott, Aubrey 138 Ellis, Barbaralyn 152, 166 Ellis, C.F. 154 Emejulu, James D. 23 Empain, A. 38 Engonga, Bikoro B. 18 Engwall, Ruth 75 Ernesto, Fernando 109 Escuret see Guille-Escuret, Georges Esol’eka, Likote l’Ofete Nkanzamba 34 Essrich, Carola 56 Etia, Léopold Moume 15 Everbroeck, Nestor van 31, 32, 33, 35 Extra, Guus 140, 142 Faass, Gertrud 133 Fabian, Johannes 54 Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine 41, 95 Fair, Laura 56 Fallers, Lloyd Ashton 83 Fargion, Janet Topp 57 Farrell, Eileen Ruth 57 Farsi, Shaaban Saleh 57 Feidel, Jan 57 Fernandez, James William 18 Ferrari-Bridgers, Franca 83 Fievez, [?] 31, 32, 33 Fisch, Maria 91 Fivaz, Derek 123, 160 Flament, E. 25, 97 Fleisch, Axel 88, 135 Floor, Sebastian 54, 57, 112, 113 Focquet, C.-D. 31 Fodor, István 166 Fokken, Hermann A. 46

182

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Förster, Larissa 118 Fortuna, Paulo Jaime 110 Fortune, George 121, 124, 143, 166 Fourche, J.A.T. 95 Fourie, David J. 116 França, Henrique Matias Elias 151 Frank, William 47 Franken, Marjorie Ann 57 Fraser, Donald 108, 109 Freeman-Greenville, G.S.P. 65 Frenssen, Gustave 118 Friedrich, Christoph 57 Frieke-Kappers, Claertje 43 Frost, Mary 104 Fuentes, Jesus 68 Funnell, Barry John 110, 111 Fuze, Magema kaMagwaza 143 Fynn, Henry Francis 143 Gabati, J.-M. 24 Gaborone, M.R. 128 Gachon, J.-B. 21 Gadi, Bamba 69 Gafaranga, Joseph 79 Gaines, Richard 160 Gandija, Daniel 124 Gansemans, J. 79, 97, 100 Gaokgorwe, B.R. 128 Garmijn, Jules 96 Gatsheni see NdlovuGatsheni, S.J. Gauthusi, S.L. 124 Gelfand, Michael 121 Gerard, J. 40 Gérard, Albert S. 166 Gerlach, Luther P. 48 Gerrits, Trudie 113 Gewald, Jan-Bart 116, 118, 120 Gill, Virginia 138, 147 Gilmour, Rachael 166 Githinji, Peter 44, 53 Githiora, Chege 53 Glassman, Jonathon Philip 57, 66 Gleerup, Edv. 70 Gleisner, Karin 57 Gluckman, Max 138, 143, 151 Goethem, E. van 35 Göhring, Heinz 97 Gomes, Feby Victor 124 Gonzales, Ashley 121 Good, Adolphus Clemens 18 Good, Albert Irwin 15, 18, 19 Good, Charles M. 44 Goot, Erik van der 63

Goslin, B. du P. 128 Gossiaux, P. 43 Goto, Tadahisa 166 Grainger, Karen 152 Grauwe, Jan de 71 Gray, John Milner 46, 57, 66 Green, Maia 67 Greenville see FreemanGreenville, G.S.P. Greggio, G. 25 Grévisse, F. 100, 102 Grigorieva, Tamara 166 Grobler, Gerhardus M.M. 128 Groenewald, H.C. 143 Groenewald, P.S. 128, 129, 166 Grollemund, Rébecca 23 Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna 57 Grunne, Bernard de 104 Guadagna, Florinda 57 Guamba, Francisco Penicela 151 Guennec-Copens, Françoise le 65 Gugushe, R.N. 152 Guillaume, M. 97 Guille-Escuret, Georges 28 Guillerme, L. 104 Guiloviça, Pascoal 151 Guirrugo, Osvaldo Carlos 150 Guthrie, Malcolm 20 Gutmann, Bruno 45 Gwaravanda, Ephraim 121 Gxilishe, D. Sandile 138, 155 Haasbroek, F.T. 126, 166 Habiyakare 79 Habyarimana, Hilaire 79 Hadebe, S.B. 143 Hagendorens, J. 36 Hahn, G.H. 117 Hahn, Johannes Theophilus 117 Haingura, Paulinus 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Hale, Asa 57 Hall, Linda 143, 157 Hamberger, Alois 102 Hambly, Wilfrid Dyson 44, 83, 115 Hamilton, John Taylor 166 Hammond-Tooke, W. David 136, 145 Hanneforth, Thomas 81, 157 Hanson, Holly 83 Harjula, Raimo 46 Harpending, Henry C. 120

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard] 57 Harrison, Anette Renée 30 Hartnell, William is Dr Who Harushimana, Gaspard 78 Hauenstein, Alfred 88, 115 Hawthorne, W.D. 46 Haydon, E.S. 83 Haywood, Arthur Hubert Wightwick 64 Heald, Suzette 166 Hebga, Meinrad 15, 18 Hecklinger, Ph. 15 Hedinger, Robert 14 Heepe, Martin 166 Heerden, Charl van 152 Heine, Bernd 57 Heins, Barbara 110 Heins, John H. 110, 111, 158 Heintze, Beatrix 101 Hekken, P.M. 104 Henderson, Brent 31, 76, 83, 105, 155, 160 Hendrikse, A.P. 138, 152 Hennings, Helene 160 Henrichsen, Dag 118, 119 Henriques, Andrade 148, 149 Henriques, Júlio 113 Hensey, Andrew Fitch 35 Henson, Bonnie J. 19 Hertefelt, Marcel d’ 79, 167 Heusch, Luc de 35, 36 Hexham, Irving 143 Heyse, Théodore 167 Heywood, Annemarie 118 Higgins, Christina 57 Hillewaert, Sarah 63 Hinawy, Mbarak bin Ali 65 Hino, Shun’ya 57, 58 Hirsch, Susan F. 58 Hirschberg, Walter 58 Hochegger, Herrmann 26 Hoffman, Mika Christine 64, 79, 109, 135 Hoffmann, Anette 118 Holladay, Virginia 96 Holt, Basil 138 Hombert, Jean-Marie 27, 167 Hone, Ilse 167 Honwana, Carlos Luís dos Santos 150 Horrell, Muriel 152 Hughes, Richard 65 Hulstaert, Gustaaf 35, 38 Hunt, K.J. 46 Hurreiz, Sayyid Hamid 58 Hurskainen, Arvi 167 Hurwitz, Nathan 152 Hussein, Ebrahim 58, 167 Huysman, Alfred 38

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Hyams, Nina 56, 157 Hyman, Larry Michael 160 Ibalico, Marcel 24 Ibara, Yvon Pierre Ndongo 29 Ignat, Camelia 63 Ilunga, Mwenzemi 97 Inskeep, Ray R. 163 Iraki see Kang’ethe-Iraki, Frederick Ireland, William 143 Irira, S.D. 58 Issa see Racine-Issa, Odile Ittmann, Johannes 14 Izai, B.D. 31 Ize-Sense, I.N.K. 31 Jacobs, Joannes 36 Jacobs, John 36, 71, 97 Jacobson-Widding, Anita 69, 123, 124 Jadin, Louis 167 Jadot, J.-M. 38 Jafta, D.N. 138 Jafta, Lizo Doda 143 Jairazbhoy see CatlinJairazbhoy, Amy Jak, J. 39 Jali see Mali-Jali, Nomfundo Janmohamed, K.K. 65 Jayasuriya, Shihan de Silva 54 Jerrard, R. 58 Jesus, José 115 Jobart, A. 101 Joffe, David 63, 133, 134, 152 Joffe, P. 63 Johnes, Arthur James 69, 73 Johnston, Harry Hamilton 20, 164 Jolles, Frank 144 Jolles, Stephen 144 Jones, A. 46 Jones, A.M. 58 Jones, Neville 147 Jonghe, Edouard de 69 José, Amaro 76, 102, 110 José, António Alí 113 José, Orlando 149 Joyce, T. Athol 75 Kabadjov, Mijail 63 Kabamba, Nkamany A. Baleme 93, 160 Kabasele, F. 98 Kabengele, Munanga 100 Kaburu, Wilfred 48 Kadetodad, N.K. 54 Kadyamusuma, McLoddy Rutendo 122 Kagaragu, Ntabaza 77

Kagaya, Ryohei 84 Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda 46, 49 Kaji, Shigeki 82 Kalamba, A. 25 Kalema, Abanda wa 101, 158 Kalemashe-Monshe, I. 31 Kallaway, Jackie 152, 153, 167 Kallaway, Peter 152, 153, 167 Kamanzi, A. 84 Kamugisha, J. 113 Kamugunga, Callixte 79 Kamwiziku, Wozol’Apangi 75 Kandapaera, K. 119 Kandjou, M. 119 Kang’ethe-Iraki, Frederick 53 Kannemeyer, Henry Daniel 144 Kanyoro, Rachel Msimbi Angogo 86 Kaotozu, K.K. 120 Kaphagawani, D.N.N. 109 Kappers see Frieke-Kappers, Claertje Kasombo, Michael 99 Kasonde, Alexander Raymond Makasa 105 Katesi, Yime-Yime 27 Katushemererwe, Fridah 81, 157 Katwebe, Mwenze 100 Kaumba, Lufunda Samajiku 101 Kavari, Jekura Uaurika 89, 90, 91, 116, 118, 155 Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba 88, 89, 100, 101 Kazadi, Ntolé 100 Kazwala, Mayanga 75 Keach see Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada] Keach, N. 58, 157 Kebiditswe, K. 120 Kebonang, Boammaruri Bahumi 120 Kekana, Thupana Solomon 133 Kele see Ngule-Kele, A. Keller, I. 14 Kenstowicz, Michael J. 76 Kente, Maria G. 158 Kenyatta, J. 44 Kerken, Georges van der 35 Kerr, Reynold C. 88 Kerr, Telkin 141 Kershner, Tiffany Lynne 157

183

Kesel, P. de 78 Key, Michael Parrish 103 Kezilahabi, Euphrase 58 Khama, Tshekedi 131 Khambale, Balinandi 76 Khamisi, Abdu Mtajuka 167 Khoali, T.B. 126, 138 Khonde see ThambaKhonde, A.A. Khonde, Kingiela 71 Khonde, Mvumbi 71 Khoza, Nosizi Cordelia 149 Khuala, Mvumbi 71 Khumalo, James Steven Mzilikazi 144, 158, 160 Khumalo, Langa 147 Kiala, Ngoma 74 Kiango, John G. 52, 58, 167 Kibanga, M. 26 Kidd, Dudley 135, 141 Kihore, Yared Magori 58, 87 Kikama, Kividi 26 Kimani, V. 44 Kimper, Wendell A. 108 Kimpesa, N. 98 King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey 53, 58, 61 King, William Ross 138 Kingsley, Mary Henrietta 15, 18, 22 Kinoti, Hannah W. 44 Kipacha, Ahmad 66 Kirk, Lorraine 44 Kirsch, Beverley 138 Kitenge, A. 101 Kivanga-Kwanda, Bonaventure 71 Kiyomi, Setsuko 160 Klopper, S. 41 Knappert, Jan 58, 59, 65 Kobia, John 53 Kodesh, Neil 83 Koloma, Matongi 34 Koloni, Jean 39 Komati, Priscilla Refiloe 126 Komba, James J. 107 Kongolo, M.M. 97 Kooagile, T.A. 131 Koopman, Adrian 144, 158 Kopytoff, Igor 74 Kotsane, S.J. 129 Kotzé, Albert E. 126 Koumba see NdingaKoumba-Binza, Steve Kraal, Peter 113 Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona 59 Kresse, Kai 59 Kröger, Heidrum 33, 35, 44, 49, 106, 114 Kröger, Oliver 113, 114

184

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Kropacek, Lubos 167 Kros, Cynthia Joy 153 Kruger, D. 139 Kruger, W.J. 139 Krüger, Casper J.H. 126 Krüger, Susanne 103 Krumm, Bernhard 112 Kubik, Gerhard 68, 89, 92 Kuhenga, Casimiri 59 Kula, Nancy Chongo 105 Kumbi-Kumbi, Kahanga Félicien 88, 101 Kumbirai, J.C. 122 Kun, Nicholas de 41, 44 Kunkala, Nsamne Manzal’a 26 Kuper, Hilda [Beemer] 147 Kuse, W. 139 Kuswani, N.E.T. 124 Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance] 40, 103 Kuzwayo, Ellen 126 Kwanda see KivangaKwanda, Bonaventure Kwenda, Chirevo 125, 138, 142, 147, 149, 152, 166 Kwetana, W.M. 153 Kyallo, Florence M. 64 Kyankenge, M. Kita 41 Labaere, Raphael Hubert 36 Laband, John 144 Lacerda see Almeida, Francisco José Maria de Lacerda Ladzani, K.Y. 125 Lafon, Michel 67, 122, 124, 144 Laisse, Isaura 148 Laitinen, Arto 90 Lambert, H.E. 65 Lamberty, Melinda 15 Lame, Danielle de 79, 167 Lamula, Petros 144 Langa, David 149 Langa, Julieta Machimuassana 149 Langa, Pércida Albino 114 Lanham, Leonard Walter 167 Larsson, Rolf 46 Lategan, Martha Margrietha 90, 91 Lau, Brigitte 118 Lawry, J.M. 44 Laydevant, F. 135 Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile 59 Leach, Rhoda Martyn 113 Lebeuf, Jean-Paul 29 Lechani, A.N. 124 Lecoste, Baudouin 40, 41 Lee, Seunghun J. 149

Legère, Karsten 53, 59, 160 Lehuard, Eric 88 Lehuard, Raoul 71 Leidener, Rosmarie 17 Leitch, Myles Francis 27 Lenake, J.M. 133, 167 Lepekoane, P.M. 132 Lepine, Richard 59, 168 Lere, K.L. 129 Letsatsi, R.B. 129, 130 Letshama 126 LeVine, Robert A. 86 Lewanika, Godwin A. Mbikusita 89, 105, 106 Liénart, G. 160 Lietard, L. 96 Lijongwa, Chiku 67 Lima, A. Mesquitela 101 Lindfors, Anna-Lena 102, 103 Linton, Pauline 24, 155 Linville, Marlene S. 88 Liolo, Olo-o-Bia 34 Lipson, D.L. 131 Lloyd, David 88 Lobho-lwa-Djugudjugu 82 Lockhart, L. 126 Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf 54, 168 Lodhi, Mohamed Y. 168 Lojenga see Kutsch Lojenga, Connie Lola, Nicolas Djomo 36 Lombardi, Linda 44 Lomonde, Shosola 37 Longoya, Djongondo 37 Loueya see Pambo-Loueya, Constant-Félix Louw, Jacobus Abraham 135, 139, 155, 157 Louwrens, Louis J. 139, 168 Love, Alison 122 Lowe, Ivan 21 Lucas, Ph. 98 Lufua see Tsiku-Lufua, Body di Lufuluabo, François-Marie 98 Lugira, A.M. 83 Luhangu, D. 74 Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 120, 132 Lumembu, Léonard Kasanda 96 Luna, Kathryn de 106 Luphondo, Nobuhle Beauty 139 Lusakalalu, Pedro 69, 90, 115, 116, 118, 158 Lusekelo, Amani 59

Lyndon, Ada 115 Lyndon, Chris 115 Maartens, Jeanne 142 Mabona, Mongameli 135 Mabunda, Elisabeth Rogério 149 Mac... see also Mc... Macaba, Fátima João 149 MacGonacle, Elizabeth 124 Machobane, ’Malillo [Morolong] Matshepo 135 Machungoe, Raimundo Saula Pinto 114 Mackenrodt, Lisa 59 MacLean, D.A. 96 Maclin, Alice N. 59 MacMillan, W.M. 131 Macmillan, Hugh 147 Macuácuá, Túnia Isabel 148 MacWilliam, Anita [Sister] 87 Madiba, M.R. 125 Madiya, Clémentine FaïkNzuji 160 Madulu, Ndalahwa F. 49 Madumulla, J.S. 168 Maes, Joseph 41, 92, 98 Maes, R. 100 Maesen, Albert 93, 96, 100 Mafema, C. 75 Mafili, Ipo-Abelela 31 Mafouta, Izenzama 74 Mafwanikisa 74 Magaia, João Almeida 149, 150 Maggs, Tim M. O’C. 153, 163 Magwa, Wiseman 122 Mahend, Betind Pierre Libère 16 Mahieu, Wauthier de 40, 73 Mahlalela-Thusi, B. 140 Maho, Jouni Filip 157, 164, 168 Maile, M.L. 168 Mair, Lucy P. 83 Maislin, Joshua 108 Makalebo, N. 31 Makasso, EmmanuelMoselly 16 Makgamatha, Phaka M. 129 Makhambeni, Marjorie N. 144 Makhiwa, G. 131 Makumbi, Boniface 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Makuya, T.N. 125 Malan, Stephanus I. 153, 168

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Malderen, A. van 98, 100 Malepe, Adam Tsele 126, 168 Mali-Jali, Nomfundo 139 Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 124 Malimabe-Ramagoshi, R.M. 127 Malinga, R.M.M. 139, 155 Mandemwo, P. 72 Mandiangu, Miba Masangani 75 Manfoumbi see MickalaManfoumbi, Roger Mangulu, André Motingea 28, 29, 30, 35 Manjate, Maria de Fátima 149 Manji, Ambreena 84 Manker, Ernst 72 Mankutu, Ngango 69 Mantuba-Ngoma, Mabiala 71 Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos 124, 155 Manyeula, A. 130 Mapara, Jacob 122 Maphike, P.R.S. 133, 135 Marawu, Sithembele 139 Maret, Pierre de 98 Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 149, 150, 168 Marks, Shula 144 Marlo, Michael R 86 Marten, Lutz 59, 105, 118, 147, 155 Martin, Esmond Bradley 64, 66 Masabo see Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi Masaka, Dennis 121 Mashamaite, K.J. 153 Mashiri, Pedzisai 122 Mashiyane, Z.J. 134, 137 Masinyana, Sibabalwe Oscar 138 Masondo, T.Z. 144 Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda 59, 85, 168 Massimaculo, Pedro Alberto 114 Masson, Paul 78 Masuka, A. 24 Mathangwane, Joyce Thambole 91, 103 Mathibidi, N. 131 Mathivha, Tshiila Patrick 153, 164 Mathonsi, Nhlanlha N. 144 Mathumba, Isaac D. 146, 150 Mati, P.X. 140

Matota, H. 69 Matsoro, Mitonde 76 Matthe, Marcus 88 Matthews, Z.K. 129 Matthys, L.M.S. 132 Mauka, Mathe Bulalo 76 Maurer, Evan M. 104 Maurice, M. 102 Mausolf, Elisabeth 86 Mautle, Gaontlatlhe 131, 132 Maveiev, V.V. 59 Mavoungou, Paul Achille 69 Maw, Joan 59 Mawomo, Kenneth 122 Mayer, Raymond 27 Mayevu, G.S. 150 Maynard, C.L. 141 Mayola, Mavunza Lwanga 37, 98 Mayr, Gernot 88 Mazalo, Claudina 151 Mazongelo, Libongo-Nday 30, 160 Mazrui, Alamin M. 59 Mazrui, Ali A. 59 Mazrui, E.C. Orchardson 47, 48 Mbaabu, Ireri 60 Mbadi, Lucas Mtutuzeli 139, 141 Mbadu, Kikhela 71 Mbaka, Makinda 38, 158 Mbandi, Esongi Pape 33, 34, 158, 159 Mbata, Raphael 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Mbatha, Thabile 139 Mbatiah, Mwenda 60 Mbele, Joseph L. 60 Mbembe see Ngonga-KeMbembe, Hubert Mbenzi, Petrus 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Mbiavanga, Fernando 72 Mbolokala, Imbuli 35 Mbonyinkebe, Sebahire 92 Mbori, Bob John Obwang’i 79 Mbughuni, Patricia 60 Mbuya, T.M. 131 Mbwanga, Mayinga Mpasi 69 Mc... see also Mac... McCorriston, Megan 79 Mchombo, Sam A. 109 McPherson, Laura 83 Mdee, James Salehe 60, 85 Medeiros, Carlos Laranjo 119 Meeussen, Achille Emiel 168

185

Meeuwis, Michael 30, 33, 157, 168 Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael] 47, 48, 49, 51, 52, 60, 112, 114, 168 Melaku-Tjirongo, E. 117 Melembe, Ema Julieta 150 Menda see Azombo-Menda, S. Merriam, Alan Pankhurst 93, 94 Mertens, Frans 71 Mertens, Joseph 69, 70 Merwe, W.J. van der 122 Mestach, Jean Willy 94 Mesthrie, Rajend 139 Meurant, Georges 38 Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis 68 Mhlambi, Innocentia Jabulisile 144 Miasuekama, L. 70 Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger 23 Micklem, James 54 Midello, R.M.O. 58 Miers, Suzanne 47, 48 Miescher, Giorgio 116, 119, 168 Mikaba, A. Pulu 92 Milimo, J.T. 89, 101, 105, 106, 108, 109, 111, 122 Mills, Sarah 152 Milubi, N.A. 125 Mini, Buyiswa Mavis 140 Miranda, Nelpódio Anselmo 151 Miriongi, Wasilwa 30 Misenga, Nkongolo 96 Misha, D. wa 72, 156 Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João 113, 156 Mjema, Salome 52 Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 122 Mkangi, Katama 47, 48, 60 Mkochi, Winfred 108 Mlacha, Shaaban A.K. 60 Mmari, G.R.V. 60 Mmipi, O. 129 Mngqibisa, Mandla Daniel 139 Mochiwa, Zakaria S.M. 52 Mockford, Julian 131 Modjumvela, A.A. 31 Moeng, B.E.M. 131, 132 Moephuli, I.M. 133 Mogodi, M.P. 134 Moiane, Cândida 150 Mokaka, Mwa Bomunga 33

186

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Mokeba see MukokoMokeba, Magnus P. Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 129, 169 Mokhoane, Mpapa 135 Mokhonoana, Nelly 144, 169 Mokobe, Njoku 34 Mokopela, Rachel Mmele 133 Mokrani, Soraya 22 Mokuba, M. Ipan 39 Molelu, G.B. 134 Molepo, M.M. 127 Molin, S. 37 Molino, A. Martin del 15 Möller, Peter August 70 Molosiwa, Annah 127 Momanyi, Clara 60 Monaka, K.C. 132 Monama, Mbui 28 Mondzo, J.C. 23 Monsengo, Osantwene 31, 35 Monyatsi, P.P. 147 Moodley, Dianna Lynette 144 Mooko, Theophilus 131 Moolman, M.M.K. 144, 157 Morapedi, Setumile 127 Moreau, R.E. 60 Moreno, Albertina das Dores Gonçalves 150, 151 Moritz, Walter 169 Morlighem, H. 95 Morrison, Michelle 67 Mortier, P. Rodolf 28 Mosarwe, K.M. 129 Moser, Rupert R. 60, 107, 112 Mosothwane, M.N. 130 Mosugelo, L. 132 Motima, Kebashuni Ntua 31 Motingea see Mangulu, André Motingea Motlaloso, S.G.R. 120 Mpeke, [Baba] Simon 16 Mphasha, Lekau Eleazar 133 Mpiranya, Fidèle 80 Mpolweni, Nosisi Lynette 139 Mpongo, Laurent 32 Mpongo, Mpoto Mamba 32 Mreta, Abel Yamwaka 51, 87 Mrikaria, George 46 Msimang, Christian Themba 126, 135, 136, 137, 144, 147, 153, 169 Msindo, Enocent 124, 148 Mtavangu, Norbert B. 67, 157

Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 91, 103, 109 Mtesigwa, Peter C.K. 60 Mtuze, P.T. 139 Mualava, Hugo 115 Mucanheia, Francisco Ussene 115 Mucussete, José Adamo 114 Mudiasa see BamuinikileMudiasa, S. Mudiji, Malamba Gilombe 92, 93 Mudiji, Malamba Th. 92 Mue-Nlimba 71 Mufuta, Kabemba 96 Muganda, Robert 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Muhasha, Mihigi ya 91 Mujaki, Ahmad 60 Mujinga-Tshiala, Mbuyi 98 Mukalay, Elvire Gladys Kisimba 98 Mukendji, Mbandakulu 96 Mukoko-Mokeba, Magnus P. 14 Mulago, Vincent 78, 79, 80 Mulamba, Kashama 96 Mulamba, Mutatayi 38 Mulaudzi, S. 125 Muleya, M. 125 Muleya, S.R. 125 Mulokozi, Mugyabuso Muchumbuzi 61 Muluwa, Joseph Koni 25, 26, 27 Munday, Mulopo Mandy 74 Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok] 25, 27, 31, 70 Murdoch, Cathy 98 Murdock, George Peter 163 Muriungu, Peter 45 Murphy, Emmett Jefferson 153 Murrell, Paul 21 Musau, Paul Muthoka 58, 169 Musehane, N.M. 125 Mutambwa, Mulumbwa 105 Mutuza, R.E. 41 Muzale, Henry R.T. 84, 160, 169 Mvuala, Mvondo 70 Mvungi, M.V. 61 Mwamba, Ngwesse 98 Mwamba, Patrice 98, 100 Mwansoko, Hermas J.M. 61, 64 Mwene-Batende 40 Mweshida, Johanna 116, 159

Mweze, Chirhulwire Nkingi 78, 169 Mwila, M. 71 Mwita, George J. 169 Myers, Garth 61 Myers, Scott P. 79 Mzolo, D. 144, 145 Mzwinila, M.M. 129 Nabirye, Minah 84, 156 Nagler, Louise 102, 103 Nahayo, Sylvia 83 Naidoo, Shamila 145 Nairenge, Karel 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Nakayiza, Judith 83 Nakazima, Hisashi 61 Nakijoba, Sarah 83 Namuandi, M. 117 Nange, Kudita wa Sesemba 88 Nangu, Bongiwe B. 139 Nascimento, Antonio Elias 88 Nassau, Robert Hamill 15, 16, 18, 22 Nasukawa, Kuniya 103 Nazombe, Anthony J.M. 109 Ndalu, Ahmed E. 61 Ndapassoa, António Teodoro Miguel 111 Nderitu, Sam 61 Ndinga-Koumba-Binza, Hugues Steve 69 Ndjovu, André Nguwo 37 Ndlovu-Gatsheni, S.J. 148 Ndonga, Mfuwa 89 Ndukutea, I.O. 32 Ndungane, T.A. 140 Ndungangu, Crisanto Daúdi 113 Neethling, Siebert Jacob 139, 159 Newitt, Malyn D.D. 61 Newman, Bonnie 47, 157 Newman, John F. 47, 157 Neyt, François 93, 100 Ngabo see Bizige-Ngabo, Herménégilde Ngatshi, Kamvudi 25 Ngcangca, D.J.M. 133 Ngcongwane, S.D. 136, 145 Ngila, Bompeti 33 Ngimbi, Nseka 70 Ngindu, Alphonse 96 Ngindu, Mushete 41 Ngoma see Mantuba-Ngoma, Mabiala Ngoma, Ferdinand 70 Ngoma-Binda 72

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Ngonga-Ke-Mbembe, Hubert 38 Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 160 Ngoyagoye, E. 80 Ngozi, Isaya Makungu ma 41 Nguema-Obam, Paulin 18 Ngugi, P.M.Y. 169 Ngule-Kele, A. 32 Ngwako, O.N. 132, 134 Nhacota, Eugenio 151 Nhantumbo, Nelsa João 151, 157 Nhaombe, Henrique Ernesto 150 Nhlekisana, Rosaleen Oabona Brankie 127 Niamadjomi, L. 32 Nicolle, Steve M. 48, 61, 157 Niekerk, B.J. van 132 Niemandt, J.J. 153, 169 Nihoro, Manuel 114 Njozi, Hamza Mustafa 61 Nkabinde, A.C. 145 Nkiere, Mpa-Osu Bokuna 32 Nkolola, Mildred Wakumelo 89, 90, 91, 116, 118 Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 153 Nlandu, MunangeyeN’Kanza 70 Noble, John 153 Nogueira, Rodrigo de Sá 169 Nollevaux, Jules 100 Nombora, Augusto Fernando 151 Noronha, L.A. 61 Nsimbi, Michael B. 83 Ntahombaye, P. 80 Ntawurishira, L. 80 Ntiro, S.J. 45 Ntondo, Zavoni 88 Ntsan’wisi, Hudson W. Ephraim 145, 150 Ntsukunyane, T.V. 153 Ntuli, D.B.Z. 145, 169 Ntumba, Kabela Cici Kosakante 98 Nurse, Derek 169 Nyagah, Judith W. 44 Nyaigotti-Chacha, Chacha 61 Nyamupachitu, J.T.M. 124 Nyasani, Joseph Major 86 Nyelegba, B. 159 Nyeme, J.A. 37 Nyika, Nicholus 122 Nyota, Shimurai 122 Nzang Bie, Yolande 17, 18, 27, 156 Nziem, Isidore Ndaywel è 27 Nzogi, Richard 84

Nzuji see Faik-Nzuji, M. Clémentine Nzunga, Michaël P.K. 53 Nzuzi, Bibaki 72 Nzwaligwa, L.K.J. 124 Nzwanga, Mazemba 30 O’Connell see AgarHamilton, J.A.I. Obam see Nguema-Obam, Paulin Obianga see Zoe-Obianga, J. Obiero, O.J. 86 October, Michellé 140 Odden, David [Arnold] 70, 86, 112 Ogechi, Nathan Oyori 61 Ohly, Rajmund 61, 118, 169 Ojang, R.R. 129 Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna 153 Ollomo Ella, Régis 19 Ombuya, Sylvia 63 Oordt, Johan Frederik van 169 Opland, Jeff 140 Orshoven, J. van 32 Osborne, Myles 45 Osman, Abdul Kandary 124 others 55 Otlogetswe, Thapelo Joseph 127 Otolino, Armindo 111 Ottenheimer, Martin 67 Otterloo, Karen van 81 Otterloo, Roger van 81 Ouzilleau, [Dr] 21, 28, 29 Ownby, Carolyn Postma 107, 136, 140, 145, 147 Owomoyela, Oyekan 122 Paas, Steven 109 Packard, Randall Matthews 76 Pages, A. 79 Pahl, Herbert Walter 140 Pak, Marjorie 83 Pakenham, R.W.H. 61 Pambo-Loueya, ConstantFélix 23 Pampalk, Josef 111 Pankhurst, Richard K.P. 54 Paola, Monica de 63 Papels, Georg 70 Parkin, David J. 61 Pasi see Bongo-Pasi, Moke Sangol Paster, Mary 83 Patel, Jayanti K. 54 Pathak, Achyut Ramkrishna 61 Paulo, Pedro Cecílio 151

187

Pauw, Berthold Adolf 127 Pauw, Guy de 44, 45, 61, 62, 96, 125, 133 Pavan, Adalberto 160 Peace, K. 82 Peak, R. 62 Peeraer, Servaas 98 Peeters, Edward 30 Penn, Claire 169 Pennington, Renée 120 Perron, P. 23 Peters, J. 98 Peterson, Derek 169 Petit, Pierre 94 Petridis, Constantine 94 Pettersson, Olaf 153 Petty, Robert 125, 138, 142, 147, 149, 152, 166 Petzell, Malin 51 Pfister, G.F. 49 Phaahla, Pinkie 133 Pharo, S. 125 Phasha, Maction Nkgoropo 133 Philippart, L. 70 Philippe, R. 33 Phillips, H.Y. 129 Phillips, Howard 169 Phorano, G. 129 Phukubje, Mapitsi Elizabeth 133 Pienaar, A.M. 140 Pieraerts, A. 96 Pierpoint, J. du 75 Pilaszewicz, Stanislaw 169 Plaen, Guy de 26, 37, 41 Plancquaert, M. 74 Plane, Mark 44, 165 Plesner, Margaret 104 Plessis, J.A. du 140, 156, 157 Plüddemann, Peter 139, 140 Poland, Marguerite 145 Poll, J.D.P. van der 135, 169 Pondeca, Américo Zavala 151 Pongo, Kivula 75, 98 Pongweni, Alec J.C. 122, 159 Porter, Karen Ann 51 Porter, Mary Ann 62 Posthumus, Lionel C. 145, 156, 157 Pota, P.P. 109, 112 Pouliquen, Bruno 63 Poulos, George 138, 152 Pouwels, Randall L. 62 Pretorius, Laurette 135, 142 Pretorius, Willem Jacobus 129, 133 Prins, Adriaan Hendrik Johan 62, 64, 65, 169

188

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus 96, 129, 130, 133, 134, 156 Prinsloo, Karel P. 167, 169 Proepper, Michael 92, 170 Pruitt, William Franklin 101 Puèch, Gilbert 21 Qangule, S.Z. 140, 170 Qorro, Martha P. 62 Quella, Peter 135 Raab, Klaus 62 Racine-Issa, Odile 62 Radebe, M.A. 145 Ramagoshi see MalimabeRamagoshi, R.M. Rametse, M.S. 129 Ramiro, Armando Artur 111 Ramsay, Jeff 132 Ramsden, F.L. 92 Rananga, Ntshengedzeni Collins 125 Ranger, Terence O. 144 Rantao, Paul Mmolotsi 127 Rantshabeng, Collen K.L. 127 Raper, Peter Edmund 153, 159 Raphalalani, Matodzi Rebecca 125 Raponda Walker, André 27 Ratsoma, N. 127 Ratsoma, Naledi 127 Raubenheimer, Rita I. 130, 133 Raum, Otto Friedrich 145 Raymond, Ohonde Ochieng 53 Reagan, Timothy G. 153 Redelinghuys, Hermanus Jacobus 127 Redhina, J. 88 Redinha, José 159 Redmayne, Alison H. 67 Regnault, M. 28 Reid see Donley-Reid, Linda W. Revington, T.M. 62, 66 Reynolds, Barrie 89 Rheinallt Jones, John David 170 Ribeiro, Rosa Maria de Lima 89 Rice, Mary 119 Richard, Madeleine 15 Richard, Phanuel 130 Richards, Audrey I. 83 Ricquier, Birgit 15, 19, 22, 160, 162 Riedel, Kristina 51, 156, 159, 160 Riel, F. van 37, 41

Rijone, Maria Helena João 114 Rizzo, Lorena 119, 168 Roberts see Davis-Roberts, Christopher Roberts, Allen F. 98, 104 Roberts, Mary H. Nooter 98 Roberts, Simon 127, 130 Robertson, J.H. 163 Robinson, A.M. Lewin 154, 170 Rocca, Leo Della 63 Roden, D. 159 Rodrigues, Célia Maria da Conceição 151 Rolleston, Ian H.O. 66 Rollins, Jack D. 63 Romão, Paulo Carlos 148, 157 Rooyen, P.H. van 90, 91 Rop, Albert Jozef de 37 Roscoe, John 81, 82, 84, 85 Rosendal, Tove 79, 80, 83, 156 Rosny, Eric de 15 Rossignon, [?] 39 Rothfuss, Eberhard 119 Roux, J.C. le 127 Roux, Jurie Charles le 127 Roy, H. van 74 Roy-Campbell, Zaline Makini 63 Rubagumya, Cashmir M. 81 Rubanza, Yunus Ismail 46, 84, 85, 157 Rudwick, Stephanie 145 Ruel, M.D. 86 Ruffo, Christopher K. 45, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 63, 67, 68, 81, 85, 87, 103, 104, 107, 109, 111, 112, 113 Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi 46, 84, 158, 160, 161, 169, 170 Rusimbuka, J.M. Ngoboka 77 Russell, A. 46 Rutaagi, Robert K. 63 Rutasiyire, Antoine 80 Ruzindana, Mathias 80 Rwantabagu, Herménégilde 80 Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 63 Ryckmans, André 72, 74 Saberwal, Satish 45 Salim, Ahmed Idha 63 Samain, Alidoor 96 Samper, David Arthur 53 Samuzala, C. 92 Sanoto, R. 134

Santos jnr, J.R. dos 109, 110, 123 Satyo, Sizwe C. 140, 156 Savory, Phyllis 154 Schadeberg, Thilo C. 162 Schapera, Isaac 126, 127, 130, 131, 132, 137, 170 Schebesta, Paul Joachim 36, 40, 42, 43, 111 Schellenberg, Murray 122 Scherer, J.H. 81 Scheub, Harold 140, 145, 154, 170 Scheven, Albert 63 Schmidl, Marianne 161 Schoenberger, Paul 49, 159 Schrag, Norm 70 Schroeder, Leila 161 Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de 44, 45, 61, 62, 63, 84, 96, 125, 127, 133, 134, 145, 152, 156, 170 Schuchardt, Hugo 115 Schumann, Carl 104 Schuring, Gerhard K. 154 Schutte, A.G. 125 Schwab, George 16 Schwegler, Armin 68 Schweizer, B. 26 Scudder, Thayer 106 Sechele, G.K. 130 Sefo, Artur Ernesto 148 Segerer, Guillaume 162 Seibt, Uta 146 Seidel, Frank 90, 91, 92, 120, 158 Seifert, Marc 90 Sekgwama, J.Z. 132, 134 Sekhoela, William Godwright 134 Sekhukhune, Phatudi D. 130 Seleça, Candido David 151 Selemane, Abdul 115 Selvaggi, G. 25 Sendwe, Jason 99 Sense see Ize-Sense, I.N.K. Serefete, O. 120 Serudu, S.M. 154, 170 Setiloane, Gabriel M. 126 Sewangi, Seleman Simon 46, 63, 86 Shairi, Kala 63 Shariff, Ibrahim Noor 57, 63 Shaw, William 140 Shepherd, Gill 67 Sheward, Deborah 153, 167 Shillington, Kevin 132 Shilongo, Teressia N. 117 Shiozaki, Lisa 108, 156 Shoba, F.M. 140

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Shole, J.S. 127 Shongedza, Ignatiana 123 Shongo, Longengo 37 Shrum, Jeffery 114 Shrum, Margaret 114 Sibanda, Galen 136 Sibanda, Mandla 152 Sillans, Roger 23 Silva, Janine Félix da 89 Silva, Oziel Marques da 88 Simbe, Dionísio 111 Simelane, Bhekithemba Doctor 140 Simola, Raisa 116 Simon, J. 26 Sindima, Harvey J. 109 Sineke, Thembela Gloria 140, 145 Sinyangwe, I. Maimbolwa 135 Sitoe, Zacarias André 150 Skorge, Silvia 138 Smet, Alfons Jozef 170 Smith, Pierre 80 Smith, Robert 170 Smith, Thornley 127, 140 Snoxall, Ronald A. 171 Solarsh, Barbara 145 Solomon, T.J. 96 Sombhane, Mihloti Penelope 150 Somlata, Zakhile 140 Sousberghe, Léon de 32, 93 Spalding see DentonSpalding, Claire Spellig, F. 49 Sperling, D.C. 47, 48 Splansky, J.B. 82 Sporcq, J. 42 Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von 146 Stafford, J.E. 137 Stam, N. 84, 85 Stambach, Amy 45 Stanley, B.H. 120 Stappers, Leo 94, 96 Starwalt, Coleen Grace Anderson 14, 28, 29, 76, 81, 161 Stefaniszyn, Bronislaw 105 Stegen, Oliver 50 Steinberger, Ralf 63 Steinbergs, Aleksandra 117 Steiner, F.B. 46 Stephens, Rhiannon 84 Storme, R.P.M. 25 Storms, A. 96 Storoshenko, Dennis Ryan 123 Stover, Wesley Maier 116

Strassner, Monica 144, 169 Ström, Eva-Marie 111, 156 Struyf, P. Ivo 70, 88 Strycker, L. 100 Stuart, James 146 Sturgis, Theodore Gilbert 161 Suege, Iza Luís 115, 156 Sulude, João António 115 Summers, Carol 123 Sundberg, W. 32 Sutherland, L.S. 140, 146, 154 Swanepoel, C.B. 130, 154 Swanepoel, C.F. 134 Swantz, Marja-Liisa 52 Swartenbroeckx, Pierre 26 Swartz, Marc J. 65 Szlenk see Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona Tadadjeu, Maurice 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21 Taibl, Agnes 44 Taljaard, P.C. 146, 150 Tanghe, J. 30 Tanner, Darren 112 Taraldsen, Knut Tarald 136 Tarugarire, J. 123 Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G. 39 Tastevin, Constant F. 116, 117 Taylor, Henry James 106, 107 Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias 150, 156 Teil-Dautrey, Gisèle 162 Tempels, Placied 99 Tengnäs, Bo 45, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 63, 67, 68, 81, 85, 87, 103, 104, 107, 109, 111, 112, 113 Thamba-Khonde, A.A. 72 Theal, George McCall 128, 140, 146, 154 Thema, Benjamin Cogo 128 Theuws, Théodore Jacques A. 96, 99 Thiel, Josef Franz 27, 94 Thilmany, R. 42 Thlondhlana, Juliet 123 Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane 28 Thomson, T.R.H. 15 Thornell, Christina 21, 85, 160 Thusi see Mahlalela-Thusi, B. Timmermans, P. 93, 94, 96

189

Tinturier see DauphinTinturier, Anne-Marie Tjirongo see MelakuTjirongo, Etamelahu Tobler, Judy 125, 138, 142, 147, 149, 152, 166 Toews, Carmela 123, 158 Toit, Brian M. du 136 Tolmalcheva, Marina 63 Tooke see Hammond-Tooke, W. David Topan, Farouk M. 63, 65 Torday, Emil 75 Townshend, Philip 63 Traill, Anthony 146 Traoré, Flavia Aiello 63, 154 Trezenem, E. 19 Troupin, Georges 80 Tsala, Théodore 18 Tshabe, Sonwabo Lungile 140 Tshiala see Mujinga-Tshiala, Mbuyi Tshiamalenga, Ntumba 97 Tshibalabala, Ali Kankolongo wa Mbala 97 Tshibanda, Michael Kasombo 102 Tshibasu, Mfuadi 99 Tshido, V. 72 Tshiomba, K. 97 Tshonga, Onyumbe 37 Tshungu, Bamesa Zakama 70 Tsiku-Lufua, Body di 72 Tsinine, Felismina Ernesto 151 Tsiu, Moruti William 135 Tsonope, Joseph 127 Tsotetsi, Josiah Oupa Khehla 154 Tucker, Archibald Norman 154 Tulamba, Berthold Openge Djamba wa 37 Tumbo-Masabo, Zubeida N. Zuberi 64 Turner, B.J. 82 Turner, J. 37 Turner, Nolene S. 130 Turner, Victor W 101 Turner, Victor W. 101 Twesigye, Emmanuel K. 82 Tylleskär, K. 32 Tylleskär, Thorkild 32 Udvardy, Monica L. 47 Urcy, Anchura Aligy Abdula 150 Urmanchieva, Anna Yu. 112, 158 Utshudi, E.-D. 37

190

The Bantu Bibliography Supplement -- rev. to 16 oktober 2011

Utzolino, Katharina 64 Vandevivere, Omer 100 Vanhalle, G.L. 101 Vansina, Jan 38, 171 Vaz, M. Martins 72 Velde, Mark L.O. van de 17, 159 Velde, Mark van de 17, 156, 159 Velho, Felizmina Walters 111 Venter, Johannes Andreas 141 Verbeek, Leon 105 Verbeke, F. 99 Verbi, V. 48 Verschuur, A. 74 Verstraelen, F.J.J. 99 Vesely, Rima 141 Vester, H. 64, 80, 82, 84 Vezha, Vincent Munyaradzi 122 Viaene, Ernest 32 Viaene, L. 77 Vicente, Francisco Leonardo 151 Victor, António 114 Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens 117 Villiers, Peter A. de 138, 155 Vinck, Honoré 168 Vinton, Jim 115 Vinton, Virginia 115 Visser, Marianna W. 141 Vleugels, J. 104 Volk, Erez 47 Volz, Stephen 128 Vondo, Tshakala 74 Vondrasek, Rose 135, 159 Vorbichler, Anton 74 Vos, [Mgr] de 25 Vossen, Rainer 120, 154 Vriese, Th. de 70 Vunza, Mbay 74 Waaijenberg, Hendrik 47 Wababa, Zola 140 Wagacha, Peter Waiganjo 44, 62

Wainwright, Alexander Theodore 141, 146 Wal, Jenneke van der 114, 159 Walker, Rachel 80 Wamala, E. 84 Wamba, Ernest Wamba dia 70 Wamitila, Kyallo Wadi 64 Wanger, P. Willibald 146 Wanjeri, Michael Maina 44 Wanjohi, Gerald J. 44, 45 Wärnlöf, Christofer 119, 171 Warren, Whitney 108, 158 Wastiau, Boris 88, 89 Waswandi, Ngoliko Kakule 76 Webb, Colin de B. 146 Webb, Victor N.[C.] 154 Wedell, H. 64 Weeks, G. 25 Weiland, N. 32 Welsh, D.J.A. 141, 148 Wemalowa, Louis 37 Wemalowa, Mbudi Tokopanga 37 Wemboloke, Lowenga la 37 Werner, Alice 47, 64 Werner, Wolfgang 118 West, Martin 154 Westley, David 154, 171 Wetshemongo, Michel Kamomba 37, 158 Wetshingolo, Lotanga 160 Weule, Karl 107, 112, 113, 114 Weyns, J. 74 Whiteley, Wilfred Howell 171 Whiteside, Joseph 136 Whitley, Jinean 114 Wickler, Wolfgang 146 Widding see JacobsonWidding, Anita Widman, Ragnar 72 Wiesauer, Eva 64 Wijeyewardene, Gehan T. 64 Wilde, Zenya 52

Wilkes, A. 137, 141, 146, 158 Wilkes, Arnett 145 Williams, F. Lukyn 171 Willis, Justin 47, 48, 104 Willoughby, William Charles 161 Wing, Joseph van 70 Wit, Gerrit de 40 Woodward, Mark 102, 103 Wookey, Alfred John 128 Wratten, Darrel 125, 138, 142, 147, 149, 152, 166 Wright, John B. 146 Wright, John Lisle 100 Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van 154, 171 Wymeersch, Patrick 99 Xaba, Mnganunomuzi A. 147 Xavier, Floriano Cardoso da Costa 110 Yablochkov, L.D. 107, 111 Yahya, Saad S. 48, 55 Yambi, Josephine 64 Yav, Ditend Meteb 102 Yenkon, [?] 32 Yoneda, Nobuko 108, 156 Zangrie, L. 44 Zara, Mfwo Bameninkie 27 Zaslavsky, Claudia 161 Zenani, Nongenile Masithathu 141 Zerbian, Sabine 126 Ziervogel, Dirk 147, 171 Zimmermann, Wolfgang 117, 156 Zins, Henryk 171 Zoe-Obianga, J. 19 Zotwana, Sydney Z. 138 Zúbková see BertonciniZúbková, Elena Zuesse, Evan M. 41 Zulu, Corrine Zandile 147 Zungu, P.J. 147 Zuure, Bernard 80, 81